so alledged against the Papists Vnto which you can say nothing Besides also the Iewes being a true Church and yet their worship vnto many of them by their traditions proving to be in vaine it followeth more strongly against the false Church and her abominations which are far mo and of another nature then those in Iewry Thus should you apply it to your selves Lastlie minde that now you are driven to saie you never denied but this Scripture condemneth your corruptions So by your owne confessioÌ your worship of God is in vayne No part of it is free from your corruptions Let such then ioine with you therein as have pleasure in vaine worship 2 Thes 2.12 vvith Exod. 20.5 Christ never communicated in any such but rebuked it and all them that worshipped God in such maner even this Scripture being witnes Therefore it maketh notablie against you and for vs as is before observed 1. In your Replie to the first point of my Aunsvver next following you can not saie a word against it Yet will you not yeeld Still you would have me graunt that which I denie and you should prove viz That in your estate you are a true Church c. The contrarie whereof I have proved â¡ Pag. 3. 12. 16. 22. 33. 59. 60. 61. 63. c. before Therefore is it not yet in question 2. To the second you yeeld with shame enough though your follie be so great as you see it not For first you neither do nor can aunswer but against your selves to that which I asked concerning Christ and his Apostles vvhether they communicated in those traditions of the Ieevves or not If by your silence you consent that they did not as in deed the truth is then by their exaÌple are we also bound not to partake in yours If you saie they did then you both blaspheme Christ making him a sinner and give the holy Ghost the lie who in â Mat. 15.2.13.14 this verie Chapter testifies the contrarie Thus whatsoever you shall aunswer it maketh against you excedinglie And because you answer not it importeth that you yeeld So also doth that most plainlie which here you speak for your self You saie you seek not to iustify your partaking in your traditions c. Yes Mr Iacob you seek it but you are ashamed to professe it Els why condemne you vs for not partaking therein I know you will say as is in the Preface of your book that your minde is we should partake with you in your lavvfull things not in your traditions But for shame leave this follie None can ioyne with any of your Churches or Ministerie but they must needs partake with your Antichristian traditions Shew the contrarie in any Minister or Church of the Land and we yeeld Otherwise what do you but yeeld The renouncing you speak of is in word not in work You renounce evill with your lippes but approve it in your deeds And thus is verified vpon you that which Christ out of the Prophet spake in the â Mat. 15.8 place aforesaid This people dravveth neare vnto me vvith their mouth and honoreth me vvith the lippes but their heart is far from me And where you speak of such as do in simplicity partake of your traditions to be true Christians nevertheles Albeit in your constitution they can not by the word of God so be counted Pag. 3. 7. 16. 33. 63. c. as hath ben proved yet I pray tell vs what then you think of those that partake with your traditions not of simplicity but as your self do that is knowing them to be against the Second Commaundement of Antichrist vaine vvorshipp never but nought c. 3. In the third point of my aunsvver I noted two differences between your case and the Iewes the first towching the Law it self the second towching the observation of it For the Lavv I shewed that the ordinance of God given by Moses even the written word being the Law of that Church it did not appoint but forbid those traditions Yours contrarilie For the observation I shewed that the traditions were not generallie observed of all the members of that Church as yours be Both these I proved by the Scripture Luk. 1 5-10 2.21 c. Mat. 5.17 8.4 15.2 Ioh. 10.34 Where marke in Iohn those words of Christ to the Iewes In your Law speaking of the written word Now vnto this so plaine evidence you aunswer nothing at all to the purpose For the former you seem at first to yeeld that these traditions were not commaunded by the Law of that Church But yet being so generally received and they rebuked who vsed them not you count it to be as good Which I denie Then you would prove these to be the Law of that Church because they are called â Mar. 7.5 the Traditions of the Elders But even by this appeareth that they were not the Law of that Church but a Tradition received from hand to hand from their forefathers Which therefore bound not anie neither were observed by all as it is with you Neither was their case then as the Iewes is now with their Thalmud or as the Turks with their Alcoran neither as the Papists or yours with the Canon Law If it had ben such then could they not have ben a true Church And to vnderstand this to be the ordinance of their present Governours as to serve your turne you could be content is altogeather without ground It is both against the common vse of the word Tradition here vrged and against the true meaning of the word Elders in this place Mat. 5 21.27.33 which plainelie appeareth by another word vsed in Mat. 5. in such sence as this is here and in stead thereof signifying Them of old tyme or the like For the latter that is the observation you would prove out of * Mar. 7.3 Mark that they were generally received If you meane they were received of very many but not of all you speak nothing against that which I said If you meane they were received of all among them as the words seem to sound then you misvnderstand and misalledge that Scripture I will shew it by a like speach vsed also by Mark in another place where he saith all the countrey of Iudea and they of Ierusalem came out to Iohn â Mar. 1.5 and vvere all baptised of him c. Now by the word All in this place he meaneth onely a great many and not everie one as the word might seem to import For that all were not baptised of him is evident both by â Mat. 21.32 Luk. 7.30 other Scriptures and by this reason that if all Iudea and Ierusalem had ben baptized of him then had they all confessed their sinnes and become disciples Which all men know was far otherwise Likewise in this place although he saie All the Ievves because they were many yet even in the â¡ Mar. 7.2 next verse going before he saieth the
of themselues raylers murmurers malicious covetous presumptuous lascivious hypocriticall vnstable discontended and such like persons alledgeth the Prophecyes Scriptures examples which were before of them in Enochs tyme of the vnbeleuing Iewes the Sodomites evill Angels Cain Balaam Corah c. Iud. Epist vvith Gen. 3.1 and 4 3-16 and 19 1-25 Numb 14. and 16. and 22. chap. c. Now in these as in the rest and many other so alledged in the Scriptures may divers differences be observed Yet are they all notwithstanding fit and pertinent for that wherevnto they apply them Neyther can any be ignorant but that there will be difference eyther of time place cause sexte persons things maner or such like circumstance in any allegations and yet they be pertinent nevertheles It is not materiall then though some differences might be noted between the case of England and theyrs of whom those Scriptures speak seing notwithstanding they do fitly prove that for which they are alledged Let the Reader also mynd here an old Popish shift whereby they labour to turne away the evidence of any Scripture that is vrged against theyr corruptions viz by noting some difference between theyr case and such as the Scriptures alledged speak of This you may see every where in theyr Rhemish notes on the New Testament and in all the rest of theyr books and defence of theyr Church and religion But now further to make the abuse of his lips yet the more manifest marke that the very Scriptures here mentioned by himself speak not onely of the vvhole body and povver of Heathen and Antichristian religion as he pretendeth but of every particular ordinance and vncleane thing belonging therevnto For thus they speak expressely Tovvch no vncleane thing Keep all myne ordinances and all my iudgements Be ye cleane Partake not in her sinnes c. By all which is most plainely forbidden all maner of partaking not of the whole onely but of every parcell of Antichrists or any other false worship whatsoever As to the second difference which he noteth here of theyr vvilfulnes rebellion obstinacy partaking vvith the lavvfull and good things vsed among them c. it is handled and answered in the Treatise following Pag. 42. 43. 88. 108. 130. 132 161. 170. 171. 175. 180. The particulars which he citeth out of the Evangelists towching the Iewes are the speaches and testimony of reproof given vnto them by Christ wheÌ now he threatned to take away from them his kingdome because of those sinnes and other the like among them Mat. 21.43 This man himself knoweth we never doubted but true Churches might fall into errour and the members thereof walk corruptly in which respect they are subiect to be reproved And yet notwithstanding the Church constitution and functions be lawfull and ioyned withall vntill they refuse the voyce of Christ and will not be reclaymed Rev. 2. and 3. Math. 21. and. 23. Act. 2. and 13. and 17. and. 28. chap. Wherevnto when once they come then are all taught to separate and save themselves from such a froward generation Act. 2.40 and 13.46.47 19.9 Esa 8 12.-16 Now if we may separate from such as have ben true Churches when they so fall into sinne and persist as is aforesayd notwithstanding that otherwise they professe many Doctrines of truth how much more may and ought we to separate from all false Churches which staÌd in the apostasy of Antichrist that Man of sinne howsoever they professe some truth withall 2 Thes 2 3-12 vvith Rev. 18.4 Ezech. 16.44 But of the difference both of the estate and dealing with true Churches and false compared together as also of the weaknes and falsehood of this maÌner of reasoning which here he vseth I have other where spokeÌ sufficiently both in this Treatise following to which he referreth vs Pag. 92. 161. 195. and in another already published viz. A Treatise of the Ministery of England Pag. 45. 61 62. Note withall that none of the Evangelists neyther any other Scriptures do shew that Christ or the Prophets did at any tyme communicate with the Iewes in any evill but alway reproved them Whereas it is not possible that any should communicate with the Church of England though it be in theyr best things even of the Ministery of the Word Sacraments Prayer etc. but they must needs partake in evill As namely with the Hierarchy Leiturgy confusion and other sinnes of Antichrist that sonne of perdition Let him shew the contrary in any one thing among them iff he can And of this also see more hereafter Pag. 170. 171. 180. Finally let him tell vs if he have said any thing here which they in K. Henry the eight his dayes might not have alledged when the Popes supremacy with much of his religion besides was cast out of the Land and yet they oppugned the truth in many things and became drunken with the blood of the Martyrs notwithstanding D. B. his Preface to the Reader Section 5. Obiection But vnto the examples of these Churches me thinkes I heare already that common aunsvver and last refuge of theyrs vvhich is this Those Churches say they were in a true outward constitution And therefore were the true Churches of Christ notwithstanding those grosse errors which they held in other poincts of doctrine and practise But contrariwise say they the Churches of England have a false outward constitution and therefore they are no true Churches of Christ notwithstanding theyr truthes of doctrine c. Ansvver So the outvvard constitution is the maine poinct on vvhich they vvholy depend and for vvhich they vvholy condempne the Churches of England from being true Christians in state of salvation VVhich I doubt not plainly to take avvay 1 And first concerning the constitution of the Ievvish Churches If vve should examine the same vve should finde that it vvas as greatly altered and corrupted as is the constitution of the Churches of England Tvvo high Priests having by simonie crept in at once vvhich vvas vnlavvfull and contrarie to Gods ordinance notvvithstanding their gloses in their other â¡ â¡ 9. Reasons vvritinges to allovv them to be lavvfull by * * 2 ChroÌ 24 2.3 Zadok and Abimelech and by â â 2 King 24.18 Seruiah the chief Prieste Zephaniah the Second vvhich make against themselues For there vvas never but one high Priest as they confesse * * Ansvver to Mr Hild. Pag. 50. Ergo not tvvo as here vvere the rest vvere indeed inferior to him And yet amongst those there vvas a chiefly also vvho vvere called sometimes Second Priests or Priests of the Second order 2. King 23.4 and sometimes chief Priests Math. 27.1 These Scriptures being compared vvith those in the margin by them cited doe make it more plaine Novv if the chief offices vvere so corrupted and altered through couetousnes as the Histories make mention It is not likely that the inferior offices did remaine sound but vvere asmuch or more altered The Priests generally being such couetous
were true Churches when they fell into those errors as were the Churches of Galatia when the errors about Circumcision and the Law crept in among them Or whether they were Hereticks Sectaryes or the like such as were Hymeneus Philetus Alexander the Apostates of Rome c. falling from the true faith and Churches of God when they came to be gathered and established as he fancyeth If they were of the former sort then they are to be estemed and admonished as true Churches till by despising the voyce of Christ the Kingdome of God be taken from among them Gal. 1.2 vvith 5.2.4 Mat. 21.33.43 1 Cor. 1.2 vvith 15.12 Rev 2. 3. chap. If of the latter then are they no true Churches at all but false and detestable Synagogues of Sathan whatsoever truth in constitution or otherwise they shall pretend Rev. 2.9 Act. 20.30 Col. 2.8.23 2 Thes 2.3.7 1 Tim. 1.19.20 6.20.21 and 2 Tim. 2.17.18 and 3.5.6.13 and. 4.14 Heb. 10.38.39 2 Pet. 2.1.2.3 In de ver 18.19 Rev. 13.11 17. 18 chap. 3. In a true constitution must alway be mynded a calling by the word of God a separation from the world a joyning together in the fellowship of the Gospell and that by a voluntary profession thereof and submission therevnto Now these things considered how is it posible that the Arrians Anabaptists or Papists retayning theyr errours should yet be gathered and established in a true outward constitution Can the light of truth have communion with the darkenes of falsehood Or can Christ in his constitution agree with Belial in the errours of Arians Anabaptists Papists c. 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16 4. Finally if he will not heare our aunswer nor the Scriptures testimony let him yeâ heare Mr Iewell a Prelate of theyr Church resolve his question in this maner * Ievvels Reply to Harding Pag 99 VVithout Christ the Church is no Church neyther hath any right or clayme vvithout his promise noâ any promise vvithout his vvord Now this D. B. affirmeth himself that these of whom he speaketh are vvithout Christ For he sayth â Before in Sect. 3. theyr errors do of theyr ovvne nature cleane abolish from Christ Therefore by his owne assertion and Mr Iewels layd together they can be nââeue Church whatsoever faith or constitution they should pretend neyther have they anâ right in such estate to his blessing Which yet is promised to them that are in the true waâ and constitution of Christ Mat. 28.20 2 Cor. 6.17.18 Lev. 26.11.12 Thus then appeareth that he doth both ignorantly fever the doctrine wholy from the Churches constitution and that yet when they are considered apart as some tymes and â some respects they may be each of them that is both the doctrine and constitution according as they are true or false avayle directly to the ouerthrowing or making of the Church to be likewise true or false so as hath ben declared before His crafty putting of faulty here for falâ will nothing help him but bewrayeth his corrupt dealing the more Els let him shew in his next if he can whether ever there were true Church that stood in false constitution Neyther is the obiection of the Iewish constitution answered at all but remayneth of force against them still And that so much the more as the Churches of England remayne both in falâ constitution and in false doctrine for both which they are vnder the wrath of God and all âound to separate from them And whosoever will not so do it remayneth a grievous sinne vpon theyr heads for which they must answer to God in that day when he will cast the Beast and false Prophet with all such as have ben seduced by them into vtter destruction to have their part in the lake which burneth with fyer and brimstone which is the second death 2 Thes â 10.11.12 Rev. 14.9.10.11 17.1.2 19.20.21 21.8 D. B. his Preface to the Reader Section 7. Lastly concerning our corruptions As we cannot iustifie them to be no corruptioÌs but must needes acknowledge that there are many yet remaining in our land which vvere left by that man of sinne are as thornes vnto our sides vvhich vve hope God will in time abolish Iudg. 2.3 So dare vve not runne into your extremities to condempne our Churches for such corruptions but waight the appointed time of God for the redresse thereof Yet in the meane time so longe as those most excellent truthes and doctrines of salvation for which God make vs thankfull are still reteyned and held as soundly as by any Church vpon the face of the earth the other errors not simply ouerthrovving the same beeing not held of obstinacy and being also for the most part of great controversie and disputation among the learned So long I say communion in things lavvfull is to be kept with them as before is noted in the example of other Churches Othervvise it vvill come to passe by reason of the * * Mat. 25.13 10.23 dieuersitie in opinions and iudgementes vvhich by the corruption of our nature vve remaine in in this tabernacle as hath â¡ â¡ Lev. 4. Psal 19.12 bene in all ages and * * 1 Cor. 13.9 12. shal be so long as this life of imperfection indureth that no communion can euer bee had vvith any Church liuing no nor any one Christian vvith another Which to affirme vvere most absurd and vngodly These observations beeing considered I doubt not but the Lorde vvill adde a blessing to this vvorke That such as are simple hearted and have exceeded in eagernesse of zeale may see theyr extremitie in so rashly and vnadvisedly separating from and condempning the Churches of England sometymes theyr Nurses and Mothers as before is noted Whereby God may have the glory themselves the comforte euen the salvation of theyr soules through Christ D. B. The Aunswer Now at length D. B. yeeldeth the cause himself So great is the truth and so greatly it prevayleth against every oppugner thereof To omit that he confesseth they cannot justify theyr corruptions and yet they can abide in them he sayth also they must needs acknovvledge that they have many corruptions remayning vvich vvere left by that man of sinne vvhich are as thornes vnto theyr sides Blessed be God which maketh the enemyes themselues bring glory and testimony to his truth They are so convinced as he sayth plainely they must needs acknovvledge it Now therefore let him name them in his next or confesse those to be of them which I have noted hereafter Pag. 63. c. Till then I will onely inferre this herevppon that seing they are such as himself here graunteth them to be viz corruptions of the Man of sinne and thornes to theyr sides even therefore are all bound to separate from them as being condenmed by the word of God For hath not the Lord commaunded all his people wholy to leave the Man of sinne with all his corruptions not to partake in any of his
and vndersong M. Cranmer M. Ridley c. as if for our faith and worship of God we should turne from the liuing God to dead men Esa 8.20 from the law and testimony of the Lord to the opinions and aberrations of Man I might besides wish the Reader to mind the vnsauerie salt of your raising and reprochfull speaches scattered throughout your book but I omit it And now I come to the particular examination of this Replie of yours You say He that hath but half an eye may see the meaning of the vvordes of your Proposition c. Well Mr. Iacob then your self hauing two eyes might easily see I omitted the Proposition not for the darknes or doubtfulnes of the words but because it yet appeared not how your self vnderstood them whether so as you make the Proposition general admitting no exception or particular and to be restrained And why do you not yet tel vs how you take it Are you afraid to say either the one or the other either that it is general or that it is particular If you make it general admitting no limitation then is your Proposition false Page 5. as I showed in my last aunswer which you cannot gainesay If it be particular then is your Syllogisme a meer Sophisme your Argument of no moment neither in any Mood or Figure How think you Mr. Iacob Is not your reason very sound and Clerklike But you perhaps with two eyes see not so much as others may with half an eye Touching the Assumption to follow your words in order I showed that wheras in the Proposition you spake of a companie so gathered togeather you should for your purpose haue assumed that your Assemblies be companies so gathered And tel me ought you not so to haue don seeing you make but one Syllogisme If you ought is it vvrangling to shew what is wanting in your Reason If you ought not why haue you now made an addition to your Assumption which was not before Is it because I should not stumble at a straw or is it not because the Argument is vnsound without it though you note the contrarie in the margent If it be sound without this why doe you not so proue it If it be not why doe you not confesse it Nay why are you both so conceited in your self and so desirous to blind your Reader as when the fault is shewed you yet you wil not onely not accknowledg it but lay the blame vpon him that would draw you to see it This in deed is not to stumble at a straw but wilfully to fall downe when you might be holpen vp Now although you be vnworthy of any further help Yet because I I would haue you see it I wil once againe labour to make it plaine vnto you if I can beat it into your head You make but one Syllogisme and in it you conclude your publique Assemblies to be true Churches Now you know I suppose that alwaies in a good Argument whatsoeuer is in the Conclusion must needes be in one of the premisses before But in yours it is not so Your conclusion is of your publique assemblies and yet you neuer spake of them before in either of the premisses Can you by this perceive how extremely faulty and vnsound your Argument is But you think to help your self by saying you meant so much Sure you are neare driuen M. Iacob For what wrangler could not so help out any matter Yet here you stay not Euen your words you say imply as much And do they indeed Tell me then whether here you include and defend all the publique Assemblies of the Land as they now stand or but some of them whether those that haue dumbe Ministers aswell as those that haue Preachers whether those that haue non residents aswell as those that haue their Incumbents whether the Cathedral Churches aswell as the Parishes For all these are by Law Churches among you the Cathedrall the Parishionall those that haue non residents or humbe dogs with fower Sermons a yeare Pluralities c. Then tell me whether all these Assemblies of yours be companies by Lavv gathered together in that profession practise wherof you speak Besides where the words in your Proposition were of companies so gathered together c. and you in your addition to the Assumption haue in steed thereof companies gathered together in the doctrines c. why are you so vnconstant and fearefull in your words why do you not keep the same termes why made you not the addition as was showed you it ought to haue ben Did you think that then I would and might the more call vpon you for proof thereof That belike was the matter For in deed I do and must needs so much the more cal for it And how will you ever prove it that your Assemblies are companies so gathered together that is by a free voluntary profession of the truths among you * Act. 2.41 11.24 Psal 110.3 Esa 44.5 2 Cor. 6.17.18 and 9.13 Zach. 8.21 23. 1 Thes 1.6 such as is in true CHRIstians and in the manner of gathering euery true Church when as you are by Lavv compelled so to professe or rather to submit to that profession Yea and by compulsion of Lavv are gathered not only in and vnto those truths but in and to Antichristian errors which cannot stand therewithall I pray you M. Iacob iustifie by the Scriptures such profession to be that which is in true Christians and such gathering to be that which is in true Churches Next where you charge me with strange dealing for saying your vvriting declared that you so took the Proposition as vvhatsoeuer â¡ These vvords among them Mr. Iacob leaueth out among you be iointly together held ioyned vvith that vvhich othervvise might make a true Christian or true Church yet notvvithstanding you are so to be reputed as if there vvere no such additions or commixtures First speak plainely whether you doe so take your Proposition or not Whatsoeuer you aunswer it will be against your self and manifest the weaknes of your Argument as I haue declared a litle before Secondly why wrote you not all my words but left out som of them was it because you thought that would haue cleared me of strange dealing and left it vpoÌ your own head Thirdly where you say in all your vvriting you haue no such vvord no syllable no letter sounding to that sence Lift vp your eares Mr Iacob and tel me how these wordes of yours do sound in your hearing â M Iacobs 1. Reply to the 1. Reason follovving Christ and some outward ceremonies and orders of Antichrist are joined together among vs vvhich things yet vve think to be Christs ovvne Againe The â¡ His 1. Reply to the 4. Reason fâllovving outvvard manner of calling to the Ministery and some outvvard ceremonies vsed by Mahomet and the Pope doe not destroy faith true Christianity And yet more plainely when you say *
Iewes * Mal. 1.6.7.8.12.13 Amos. 4.4.5 Esa 1.12.13 polluted the table of the Lord and made their oblations to be in vaine yea if the abuses in Corinth about the Sacrament made that â¡ 1 Cor. 11.20 it was not the eating of the Lords supper what then shal be thought of the heynous abominations of Antichrist retained among you in the Sacraments Your distinction of simply abolishing is but leaven of your owne borrowed from your Prelates and by them from the Papists We plainely affirme that your abuses and corruptions are such as the Sacraments among you are not duely administred according to Christs ordinance and that it cannot be showed by the word of God that they seale vp Gods covenant of grace to your Church and the members thereof in that estate Now see that according to your promise you refute this And prove that notwithstanding all your corruptions mentioned yet Christ acknowledgeth your SacrameÌts for his also that the good things and ordinances of Christ wanting among you are not of necessitie requisite In the meane time know that none can partake in the administration of your Sacraments but they must needs withall partake in your sinnes before rehearsed Which the Lord hath most straitly forbidden Rev. 18.4 and 14.9.10.11 Exod. 20.4.5 Psal 119.21 Mal. 1.7.8.13.14 2 Cor. 6.17 Amos. 4.4.5 and 5.5 Ephes 5.11 The particulars of your Article you say you omitted for breuities sake Let others beleev you that will for mine owne part I neither do nor can beleev it You have here taken paines to write an whole book and in it a multitude of words to no purpose Is it likely then that for brevity sake you would omit the most speciall points of the Article which may be written in a line or two at the most Nay M. Iacob these clauses of faithfull men duely according to Christs ordinance are so ful and pregnant against you as you thouht it no wisdome to mention them at all but rather in silence to bury them vnder some generall terme or as your self speak to comprehend them in a generall clause This in deed was the best way to darken the truth and help your self if any way you could But any that mind your manner of dealing may easily see that if these clauses had made but a tenth part so much for you as they are fully against you then you would have ben so far from omitting theÌ as we should have had them noted downe in greater letters then the rest For your Article it self if the meaning of it were to comprehend those points in your generall clause why then did it so particularly mention them besides Were the framers of your Article so ignorant or carelesse think you as in a brief descriptioÌ of such a waighty matter they would commit so many vaine and needles tantologies Nay rather they judged all these particulars absolutely needfull specially that Christs ordinance be had and observed and that also in all things of necessitie requisite How say you is not this the meaning of the Article How fondly then and how vnconscionably have you abused not onely your pen and tounge but even your Church and book of Articles whereon you seeme for to rely How just cause also have I then still to demaund where and what your proofes be touching the particulars of your owne description of a visible Church Your parable of a Landlord and a Tenaunt besides that it is popish and against your selues as hath ben shewed it is also false You have not had possession time out of minde as you pretend It is but yesterday since this your Samaritane and misceline religion began viz since King Henry the eight Now also Christ the King and Lord of his Church doth by his servants lay claime to his owne right and disclaimeth your false worship and Ministerie So your owne saying is against your self Nullum tempus occurrit Regi No time doth preiudice the King If you plead your right by any more auncient date as from Christ and his Apostles the evidence may soone be shewed from their writings If you doe it not all men of wisdome will not onely condemne your folly who take vpon you the defence of so bad a cause but will also perceive the impietie of your Churches estate for which no warrant can be shewed froÌ Apostolik writ For our going out from among you when before we had held part of possession with you I brought warrant from the worde of God which you touch not at all That it lieth vpon you yea and that your self have taken it vpon you to approve your Hierarchy Leiturgy confusion of people c. appeareth not onely by the title of your book which is called A defence of the Churches and Ministery of England but by reason also that you began the first Argument and continew to replie Wherevpon you are bound to proue what is denied or in this case put vnto you to be proved We then in aunswer to your Argument noting the falshood of your Hierarchy worship c. it is your part now to approve them by the word of God or to convince that they abolish not your constitution from being Christs If you cannot doe this confesse it and give glory to God That your case is thus hath ben often shewed by vs both in other writings and in these aunswers to your self And of this point there will be occasion afterward to speak againe Touching the impudent vntruth wherewith you were charged first you sayd your selves see not wherein you faile touching Preaching or Sacraments in things necessary I alledged your owne men as witnesses to convince you therein The Admonition T. C. his replies the Demonstration c. Now you aunswer that none of all these do graunt any thing to be wanting vvith you that is necessary to the being of a Church simply nor to the being of a true Ministery or Sacraments but onely to their vvell and convenient being By which bold assertion of yours you both prove and persist in the impudent vntruth laid to your charge For hearken now and you shall heare themselves testifie thus much The first Admonition in the Preface sayeth thus In a fevv vvordes to speake vvhat vve meane Either must vve have a right Ministery of God AdmonitioÌ to the Parliam first and second and a right government of his Church according to the Scriptures set vp both vvhich vve lack or els there can be no right Religion nor yet for contempt thereof can Gods plagues be from vs any vvhile differred And againe in the treatise it self are these words We in England are not yet come to the outvvard face of a Church agreable to Gods vvord Or as it is written in the margent of divers of those books we are scarce come to the outvvard face of a Church c. Take which of these you please the best is bad ynough Touching the Ministerie in particular the same book and men say thus We have an
Church of England the abominations aforesayd concerning the outward order and gouernment of the Church whatsoever trueths they hold besides yet can they not by the word of God be deemed truely to hold the Lord Iesus their Prophet Priest King in such constitution of a Church Neither therefore can they in this estate by the vvord of God be accounted true Christians nor the true constituted Churches of Christ And this is all the question between vs. 7. Lastly let the godly and indifferent Reader iudge whether it will not follow vpon your aunswer in this place First that the Scriptures are not sufficient for the building vp and guidance of the Church here on earth Which is contary to 1 Tim. 3.15 2 Tim. 3.16 Deut. 12.32 1 Cor 4.6 Rev. 22.18.19 Secondly that the man of God can not by the Scriptures be made absolute and fully furnished to euery good worke Which is contrary to 2 Tim. 3.17 1 Tim. 3.15 Pro. 2.1.9 Psal 119.105.113 Thirdly that Christ himselfe in vvhome the treasures of vvisdome and knovvledge are hid yet was so foolish carelesse and vnfaithfull as having an house and kingdome which is his Church he hath not in his word appointed vnto it any Offices Lawes and Orders for the due governing and ordering thereof Which is contrary to Col. 2.3 Heb. 3.1.2.3 Esay 33.22 Ephe. 4.11.12.13 1 Cor. 11. 12. 14. Rom. 12.3.4.5.6.7.8 Mat. 28.20 1 Tim. 6.13.14.15 Finally that the Hierachy Worship SacrameÌts Traditions Canons and vvhatsoeuer constitutions of Antichrist concerning the outvvard orders and gouernement of the Church being appointed by the Church and Magistrate are to be accounted Christes ovvne Which is contrary to 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16 Psa 94.20 119.21.113.128 Rev. 9.1.2.3 14.9 11. O shameles impietie This doubtles is that strange passion and meere desperatenes wherewith you do hereafter vniustly charge vs which we will not here prosecute as it deserveth but exhort you onely to take heed least that vvo come vpon you which is written VVoe vnto them that speake good of euill and euill of good which put darkenes for light and light for darknes that put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter VVo vnto them that are wise in their owne eyes and prudent in their owne sight Esay 5.20.21 H. Iacob his 2 Reply to the 2. Excep IN this your defence of your second Exception it pittieth me to see your extreame folly which is the more miserable because it appeareth to be not of weaknes but of wilfulnes You would know of vs if we hold Christ to be out Prophet Priest and King if we professe to obey him in his ordinances in no other I ansvvered vve do coÌstantly professe so as vve professe so vve practise But to make our profession and practise in this poinct more manifest I noted hovv our state meaneth Christ to be our Prophet Priest and King and hovv he is to be obeyed viz. That the vvritten vvord ought of necessity to shevv vs our invvard and meer spirituall beleif and obedience As for the outvvard Church order our state holdeth that it is arbitrary to be appoincted and abrogated againe at the liking of the Church and Magistrate And that the worde no vvhere forbiddeth this libertie Where note in this explication tvvo thinges First it is foule vvrong to our Churches and to my vvordes to say as you do That they meane no outward orders at all be matters of faith or constant in the Scriptures Nay it vvas neuer doubted but to preach to pray to administer Sacraments c. though external yet are perpetuall things and necessarie and vnchangeable by the Scriptures My expresse vvords and our Churches meaning is That any reasonable kinde of Church-gouernement and rites and orders are arbitrary and changeable no matters of faith nor written in the Scriptures And yet still Christ to be our onely and absolute King and Prophet neuerthelesse Whosoeuer doth vrge vpon our Churches further or on my wordes doth slaunder and cauill and malitiously depraue them and nothing else Secondly note in my explication that I iustifie not this opinion of our state but I say Thus to beleeue and practise simply destroyeth no mans saluation in Christ which you denying generally and vehemently in your sixt aunsvver you deny directly Maister Cranmer c. to haue held the foundation or to be saued vvherein you openly professe and proclaime that second generall poinct vvhich in the beginning I charged you vvith That all Churches and Christians here in King Edvvards time and namely Maister Cranmer Ridley Latimer Hooper Philpot Saunders Rogers Tailor c. held not Christ their Prophet Priest and King and so consequently they vvere lims of Antichrist for they bare his marke euen to their deaths and no true Christians Alas to see hovv malice and preiudice hath blinded you Is there not greater cause for vs to cry and say against you O shamelesse mouth O vnchristian hart vvhich termes you vainely charge vpon me Is this you that white the Toombs of those Martirs yet in fine condempne them for no true Christians nor their Assemblies for Churches You adde a clause They that professe and practise as doth the Church of England c. If you meane hereby to put a difference betwene those good mens holding this opinion and our Churches now Yea betwene your owne lately and ours novv speake out vvhat is it You can imagine none but this Those good men Maister Cranmer Ridley c. and your selfe of late held these very same errors of the outvvard Church order vvhich vve do But they and you did it seemeth of simplicity vve malitiously they of ignorance vve of plaine obstinacy and hauing a convicted and seared conscience vvhereby they and you might be true Christians for all these errors but vve novv cannot be so If this be your meaning then you graunt vs our Assumption against vvhich all your dispute here is bent You graunt it I say That the whole doctrine as it is by law in England is sufficient to make a particular man a true Christian Secondly we now erre not in these poincts of simplicity but of wilfulnes and malice Say you so Speake that plaine then Our whole assemblies all and euery of our assemblies of wilfulnes and of a conuicted conscience Are you sure of this Doe you know euery mans hart and conscience so well If you do then you say somwhat indeed But you are then neere as wise as God himselfe to know mens hearts so perfectly whose faces you neuer saw You will say you know diuers whome you dare say are convicted in conscience That is much also to affirme But if you do that serueth not your turne vnlesse all be so conuicted Christ knew a great many in the Church of the Iewes yea of the learnedst and cheifest in authority that were conuicted in conscience that he was the Christ who blasphemed in denying him and yet the AsseÌblies then were not conuicted they still were true Churches
is to seek new shifts and euasions Which yet are to no purpose at all except against your self and your Church For the first you say it is foule wrong to your Churches and to your words to say That they meane no outward orders at all be matters of faith or constant in the Scriptures If it be any wrong it is done by your self Are not these your owne words towching your Churches opinion in your â¡ Pag. 28. former Reply We hold Christs ordinance to be of two sorts written or vnwritten the first necessary the second arbitrary the first touching doctrine that is towching faith and the inward opinion onely c. the second towching outvvard orders in the Church vvhich are truly accounted Christs ovvne though particularly deuised by the Churche such vve hold all outvvard gouernement and ceremonies because they be not simply of the foundation neyther vvritten nor certaine nor perpetuall c. How say you to these words All outvvard gouernement and ceremonies Are they not your owne And is it not your Churches opinion by your owne saying Have I then gathered or written otherwise then your self affirme your Church holdeth If I haue then lay your words and myne together and let them speak for both If not let the Reader iudge whether you haue not done me foule vvrong and if there be any to your CHVRâch whether your self have not committed it Quitte your self of it as well as you can Besides you forget your self wondrously and speak things contradictory For now speaking of your Churches opinion and your owne words you say it vvas neuer doubted but to preach to pray to administer Sacraments c. though externall yet are perpetuall things and necessary and vnchangeable by the Scriptures Yet before you told vs your Church holdeth all outvvard gouernement ceremonies orders to be vnvvritten vncertaine not perpetuall but arbitrary to be appointed and abrogated againe at the liking of the Church and Magistrate Eyther there fore to preach to pray to administer Sacraments c. are not outward neyther concerning the governement ceremonies nor orders of the Church or els without question you â¡ Mendatem oportet esse memoâem forget your self straungely and speak daggers which runne into your owne bowels But to take that which now the euidence of the truth hath wrung froÌ you seing to preach to pray to administer Sacraments though externall yet are perpetuall necessary and vnchangeable by the Scriptures you must eyther from the Scriptures show that you haue these according to Christs ordinance or els yeeld that your practise is contrary to the professing of Christ for your Prophet Priest and King to be obeyed in his ovvne ordinance onely and no other And consequently that the AssuÌption of your mayne Reason is false Which is to yeeld the cause And mynd withall that * Eph. 4.11 and 6.18 Rom. 12.7.8 1 Cor. 11. 12. 14. c. 1 Tim. 3.15 5.17.8.6.13.14 Mat. 2â 19.20 1 Pet. 5 1-4 Heb. 3.1.2.3 Christs ordinance is not onely for these things to be done but for the offices wherein and the manner whereby they are to be performed If you wil not beleev me nor the Scriptures alledged yet heare your owne men what they teach in this poynt Mr. Cartvvright saith â T. C. first Rep. pag. 83 God hath not onely ordeyned that the vvord should be preached but hath ordeined also in vvhat order and by vvhom it should be preached And againe speaking of the Iewes Church he saith as it vvas not lavvfull to bring in any strange doctrine so vvas it not lavvfull to teach the true doctrine vnder the name of any other function then vvas instituted by God The Admonitions Counterpoyson Demonstration and many other your writings affirme the same both for preaching and Sacraments and other points of the outward order and governemeÌt of the Church And now I remember my self your self have confessed it â¡ Pag. 19 before in playne termes when you graunt it is Christs ordinance to have a true Pastor to a faithfull people and would have vs beleev that it is false to say you preach in straunge functions or have not the Sacraments duly ministred etc. I hope therefore in your next we shal have proof not that you have Preaching Prayer Sacraments which we know the Papists also and Anabaptists haue but that you have them in those offices and after that maner which Christ hath ordeined Now where you say your expresse vvords and Churches meaning is that Any reasonable kind of Church gouernement rites and orders are arbitrary and changeable no matters of faith nor vvritten in the Scriptures And yet still Christ to be your onely and absolute King Prophet neuertheles For answer hereof besides that already brought I will say no more to this Popish assertion but onely inferre herevpon as followeth But the Church-governement rites and orders which Christ in his Ttestament hath ordeyned vnchangeably are a reasonable kinde of Church-gouernement rites and orders Therefore these so vnchangeably ordeined by Christ yet by your owne expresse words and your Churches meaning are arbitrary and chaÌgeable no matters of faith nor written in the Scriptures And yet forsooth Christ is still your onely and absolute King and Prophet neuertheles Let vs now see Mr. Iacob what aunswer you will make herevnto without sclandering cavilling and malitious depraving The second note in your explication is that you say you justifie not the aforesayd opinion of your State But how then do your book and the title of it agree Nay how do your selfe and that title agree when you wil not defend that which is the very point of the coÌtrouersie between your Churches and vs Was there euer a more absurd defence heard of But now leaving your Church in the briers yet speak for your self How do you Mr. Iacob hold Christ your Prophet Priest and King when seeing your Church to erre in so many and so waightie pointes and that so as you can not iustifie yet you haue not all this time admonished them and by due order either brought them to repentance or left them as obstinate in sinne and wilfully disobeying the voice of Christ Where you say that thus to beleev and practise as your Church doth simply destroyeth no mans saluatioÌ in Christ you take that for graunted which you should proue Besides that the Papists Anabaptists and others may say as much for other outward things among them Yea no doubt but Ieroboam him self and his Priests and people said likewise that for IerusaleÌ to be the place and the sonnes of Aaron the Priestes and such like these were outward things and not to obserue them or to beleev otherwise then Iudah did concerning them simply destroied no mans saluation in Christ Was this therefore a sound defence of their apostasie Or might any vnder such pretence have continued and joined with them therein Of your second generall point and so of Mr. Cranmer Ridley c. I haue spoken
have vs beleev that Magik lyes blasphemy contradiction to the Scriptures agree with the Gospell well ynough or that they destroy not true Christianitie I meane so as I expressed in my former aunswer that is so as the people and Churches thus professing and practising cannot by the word of God be iudged in that estate true Christians or true constituted Churches of Christ And more yet when withall there be found manie abominations directly Antichristian yea and blasphemous as I have noted of your Hierarchy worship c. Will you make Christ and Antichrist accord togeather It * 2 Cor. 6.14 cannot be If you will not receive it then prove by Gods word either that these things are not directly Antichristian nor blasphemous or that being so yet they do not vtterly destroy true Christianitie so as before is declared For Maister Cranmer Ridley Latimer c. is aunswered alreadie Pag. 8. 40. The grosse absurdity of your comparison of a man with a woodden leg the like referred to your estate I have showed in the end of my former aunswer Against which if you can say any thing let vs have it in your next Reply And remember withall that the body of your Church besides the shamefull confusion it standeth in hath a number of moÌstrous and deformed heads on whose foreheads are written â Rev. 17.8 with 14.11 names of blasphemy viz your Archbishops Lordbishops Priests c. Which by the confession of the best among you were never borne in Sion but in Babylon by descent the sonnes of Anak and Nimrod mightie hunters âf Gods people as their estate and practise in all ages even vnto this day doth testifie These and other abominations heretofore mentioned you would still conceale and in steed thereof take for graunted that your Church in her constitution is as a body which hath the life being of a man not of a beast Now this you know we deny and you should prove But that you let alone as being all to hard And I perceive alreadie that rather then you will do it you will leave your woodden legg to shift for it self as you have left your Aethiopians teeth and Swannes bill Let the Reader judge whether of vs it is that goeth about to refute onely with words with bare Yea Nay and no more And hitherto of the three Excepttons gathered out of your owne doctrine against the Aâsumption of your maine Argument Now follow some other Reasons brought against the same with your Replies and my Aunswers therevnto Chap. 7. The first Reason against Mr. Iacobs former Assumption Fr. Iohnson THat which ioyneth Christ and Antichrist togeather can not make a true Christian 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16 with Ezech. 43.8 and 2 Kings 17.33.34.40.41 But that doth the whole doctrine as it is publikly professed and practised by law in EnglaÌd As may be seen 1. By the Book alledged coÌparing the 35. and 36. Articles with the rest 2. By your profession to be seen likewise in your other books of Articles Canons Iniunctions Advertisements c. 3. By your practise as witnesseth your Ministery Leitourgy and Church-gouernement even to this day Therefore c. H. Iacob his 1. Reply to the first Reason THis your first Reason is thus That which ioyneth Christ and Antichrist togeather cannot make a true Christian But that doth our Booke c. Ergo. I say you must mende your vnproper speach that Christ and Antichrist is there ioyned togeather you meane Christ and some outvvard ceremonies and orders of Antichrist then so speake and say not Christ and Antichrist simply Which things yet we thinke to be Christs owne as wee â¡ Pag. 28.35 shewed in the Second Exception before Therefore this reason is aunsvvered as the last Exception before The Svvanne is blacke of his bill Ergo the Svvan is blacke and my brother hath a vvodden legge Therefore my brother is a vvodden man So here this booke ioyneth Christ and some orders of Antichrist Therefore it ioyneth Christ and Antichrist togeather vvhich are most fonde conclusions Furthermore the Scriptures alleadged 2 Cor. 6. Ezek. 43. 2 Kings 17. are vvholy mismatched the ioyning there forbidden is vnto such idolatrie as can not stande by any meanes vvith Christian faith and breaketh most directly the First commaundement Our transgression your selves doe iudge to be but against the Second and such as hath stood and may stand togeather vvith true faith as in M. Cranmer c. * Namely the Idolaters in these places spoken of They did not so much as professe the vvritten Lavv to be their rule neither for outvvard orders nor their invvard doctrines of faith But your selves knovv vve professe and practise that namely so as is shevved before in the â¡ Pag. 28.35 Seconde Exception Therefore to apply those Scriptures in this vnto vs is your great sinne euen against the third Commaundement vwhich is your common custome as all doe see and pittie viz. To take the name of God in vaine by mifusing his worde Fr. Iohson his aunsvver to Mr. Iacobs 1. Replie to the 1. Reason YOur answer is first concerning the Proposition then concerning the Assumption For the PropositioÌ you say the speach is vnproper that Christ Antichrist is among you ioyned togeather Then you take vpon you to expound our meaning to be thus Christ and some outvvard ceremonies and orders of Antichrist To this we answer First that the speach is fit and proper Secondly that it is meete that we not you expound our owne meaning Which togeather with the proprietie of the speach will now appear in that which followeth Concerning the AssumptioÌ first you say the things amoÌg you which we charge to be of Antichrist you think to be Christs ovvne for proof whereof you refer vs to your Reply to the Second exception before whither also we refer your self and the Reader for answer againe Then forgetting your self you grauÌt that in deed they be orders of Anticrist yet that they are but as the blacknes of the Swannes bill to the rest of the body So by you owne confession they are of Antichrist and therefore not Christes owne as â Pag. 28. before you said and laboured to prooue Thus at once you both contradict your self and ouerthrow that which you answered before to the Second exception This were sufficient to manifest your deceitfull and euill dealing But that it may more fullie appeare specially seing you would dazell the peoples eyes with these mincing wordes of some outvvard ceremonies orders of Antichrist comparing them with the blacknes of the Swans bill as if they were but a few and of small moment therefore will wee reckon vp some of them for it were infinite to nuÌber them all By which the Reader may better see and iudge both of the sleightnes of your aunswer and of the black constitution of your Church Sory we are that we should thus trouble the Reader or our selues specially considering that alreadie we haue mentioned diuers
here confessed them to be * Pag. 37. errors and â Pag. â1 69 orders of Antichrist â¡ Pa. 70.71 sinnes against the Second commaundement c. Every sinne you know doth of it self and of it owne nature make subject to the curse Deut. 27.26 Psal 119.21 Rom. 6.23 So if there were no other thing yet even by your owne confession the curse of God hangeth ouer your heads And how wofull then is your estate Mynd withall that when your self can not deny but your corruptions are of Antichrist and it is certayne that Antichrists Church even through the corruptions of their constitution is abolished from being Christs you had need cleare this poynt well or els you leaue your Church in a miserable taking euen in this behalf Help it now if you can Your stale obiection and abuse of Mr Cranmer and the rest of the Martyrs is aunswered before Pag. 8. 40. 41. That the speach is both true and proper when I say you ioyne Christ and Antichrist together I need not further prove seing your self can not deny but all the abominations of Antichrist before rehearsed with many mo Pag. 63. c. are still retayned in your Church And tell me Mr Iacob May not I aswell say you haue not Christ but some truths of Christ as you say you haue not Antichrist but some corruptions of Antichrist Or if I say so will you then graunt that the speach is proper Your comparison of a white Swan with a black bill I perceyve you can not defend Therefore you leave it and betake your self to another of a maymed man vvith a vvoodden legg Which yet fitteth not your estate neyther as may be seen before Pag. 59. 61. You must put the case of a deformed boast vvith the likenes of a mans face womans heare lyons teeth Rev. 9 7-2 horses body c. And then may all see plainely that although this have the likenes of some parts of a man yet it is not therefore a true maÌ but a monstrous beast notwithstanding Yea although you ioyne your dead woodden legge to the foresayd living parts thereof yet still it is no other but as it was even a very beast That it liveth will nothing help you for beasts have their life aswell as men haue theirs And you will not deny I suppose but Antichrist the man of sinne hath now lived and âaged as a fierce and cruell beast by the space of many hundred yeares 2 Thes 2.3 Rev. 13.11 one after another If your comparison then be meant of this beastly man as to pleasure you withall I will not deny but it may very well yet still your woodden leg will help it to go for no other but as it is a maÌ of sinne and a monstrous beast Next you come to the Scriptures by which I proved the Proposition and pretend as if you would make a direct aunswer and yet in deed do nothing lesse Aunswer me therefore in your next Whether do those Scriptures proue the Proposition or not If they do why do you not graunt it If they do not why do you not say so and shew it And tell we why you handle them as if they had ben brought to prove the Assumption and yet in deed leave vntowched that which was brought for the proof thereof Such ignorant and double dealing yll beseemeth a man professing so deep skill and syncerity as you do Yet least you please your self therein any longer I will note the folly and falsehood of your aunswer in the particulars 1. To the first you say you neuer denyed it to be true after a sort Now that which there I sayd was this â¡ Pag. 66. that these Scriptures forbid ioyning to Antichristian Idolatry and that false worship vvhich breaketh the second commaundement And such even â Pag. 70. here you graunt your Church corruptions to be So by your owne confession these Scriptures forbid to joyne vnto them Expound your after a sort as you please and alter my words after your manner as you think good All will not help Sure I am you do thus giue the cause For those Scriptures forbid not to ioyne to the true worship and Churches of God And all your minesing speaches when you say they forbid the breach of the Second commaundement but not principally directly of purpose c. what are they but so many testimonyes of your miserable halting and deceitfull dealing For if it were as you say were it not ynough to make you detest those sinnes and never to partake with them any more Hath not God to the Second coÌmaundement annexed this severe threatning â¡ Exod. 20.5 I aâielours God vvill visit this iniquity c. Doubtles God foresaw how the breach of this coÌmaundement would be finally regarded and lessened among men professing the true God and therefore here annexed the threatning after the SecoÌd not after the First going before And tell me further if you could not thââ plead for the popish Orders confession to Priests extreme Vnction prayer in an vnknovven toungue Purgatory c. To end this point then I say againe as I have shewed â pag. 67. 68 alreadie that the immediate purpose of â Ezec. 43.8 2 King 17.32 c. two of these places is a-against the false worship which breaketh the SecoÌd coÌmaundement proving such worship and worshippers to be reiected of God And the reasons vsed in the * 2 Cor. 6.14 c. third Scripture are aswell against the breach of the SecoÌd as the First convincing every such estate against whether commaundement soever it be to be in that case as cannot stand and accord with Christ and his Church The Scripture it self and the arguments deduced from thence in my former aunswer are so evident as I need not bring any further proof vnles you brought other maner Reply against them then yet you do 2. For the second you bid me make much of it Therefore to pleasure you I meane so to do To begin withall here you say directlie you never thought other but that your Church corruptions are against the Second coÌmaundement And did you never think other in deed How is it then that you plead for your Churches retaining and practising of them yea holding of them to be Christs owne that is holding the transgressions of the Second commaundement to be Christs ordinances More speciallie for your owne part how is it that you were made Deacon or Priest of the Prelates Or being made in ignorance as many be that yet knowing these things since you will still execute those offices vnder them And submit to their Iniunctions Canons Articles c. Yea even to this day partake with all the Antichistian filth and corruption of your Church which you know to be against the Law of God Have you for gotten or do you not regard the â¡ Eâo 20.5 heavy sentence anâered to the Second coÌmaundement Or is it onely against some and not
as â The Sixe waterpots of the Iewishe purifyings Iohn 2.6 Therefore your Replies here are most vaine and false Lastlie in pag. 84. you will not confesse your contrarietie that is to say betweene this your Second Reason and certen wordes in your Sixt Reason But the greater is your sinne to doe euill and defende it too Here in this Reason pag. 82. you would haue this scripture Mat. 15. to be meant against such vaine worshippers that they become heereby no true Church Or els what doe you vrge it against vs But in your Sixt Reason following you say That the Iewes euen nowe when these words were applyed to them were the true worshippers of God Are not these contrarie I pray you then reconcile them Fr. Iohnson his Aunswer to Mr. Iacobs 2. Reply to the. 2. Reason VVHhatsoeuer you brought against the last Exception before is there answered Pag. 58. 59. 60. 61. Your woodden leg will not make your Reply go for currant neyther can your glassy eye see how to take ãâã my aunswer The vanitie of this comparison of yours applied to your estate I have already discovered And for Mr Cranmer Ridley c. I have aunswered before Pag. 40. 41. 59. 60. Divers of the differences there noted may likewise serve for * Yet if it be still with Geneva as you say the thing as of very yll note If it be not so note M. Iacob Geneva Besides that the constitution of that Church is in the way of Christ whereas yours is in the apostasy of Antichrist And so there is no comparing of your estate and theirs togeather although in some things it may be they walke corruptly and you in other with some show of piety Your ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã M. Iacob would aswell help the Iewes to have confuted the Prophet Esay and our Saviour Christ as it doth you For I pray you did the doctrine and Law of their Church appoint all Gods vvorship by mens precepts or yet the chiefest part of it Or had it ben of waight if they had thus aunswered Christ and his Prophets as you do here Shall I now say you play the ignorant Sophister yea and the false Sophister too And where you say next Your Preaching Sacraments Prayers c. are not appointed by mens precepts Is not this also a manifest vntruth Let your Offices of Ministery by vertue of which these are administred your Prelates silencing of you at their pleasure your Iniunctions Canons Articles Common prayer book according to which you are appointed and bound to administer all your holy things Let these I say speak indifferently between vs. Yea let your owne men speak and they will testify against you In the second Admonition to the Parliament they affirme â 2 Admon pag. 6. That although some truth be taught by some Preachers yet no Preachers may vvithout great daÌger of the Lavves vtter all the truth comprised in the book of God It is so circunscribed and vvrapt vvithin the coÌpasse of Statutes Penalties Iniunctions Articles Canons c. Also that these may not be offended against but vvith more daunger then to offend against the Bible Yea that the Bible must have no further scope then by these it is assigned Adde herevnto your Book of common prayer by which you are enioyned how to administer your Sacraments what to pray when to exhort c. Which likewise you may not break but with more danger then to offend against the Bible as in the Admonition aforesaid is testifyed Mynd also that your Church is enioined in the service of God publikly to read the Apocrypha books which have errors fables magik blasphemy c. and to leave altogeather vnread some parts of the Canonicall Scripture as being you say least edifying might best be spared as the book of Canticles and other parts of the Old Testament And in the New also part of the first Chapter of Mathevv and of the 3. of Luke and almost the whole Book of the Revelation Of which the Spirit of God saith expressely Blessed is he that readeth Rev. 1.3 and they that heare the vvords of this Prophecy c. For proof hereof see the Kalender and Rubrick in your book of CommoÌ Prayer for the order of reading the Scripture in your Church throughout the yeare Speak now your self Mr. Iacob Is it not cleare that your Preaching Sacraments Prayer c. are appointed by mens precepts Vnles you will say Your Iniunctions Canons Articles Statutes Common prayer book c. be not the precepts of men As it may be you will not stick much at it if you can colour the matter with a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or like deceit So Christian a Disputer and conscionable you are Againe Is the Papists vvhole vvorship or the chiefest part of it otherwise by the precepts of men then yours is It may be you will take pepper in the nose that I aske you this For I perceive your little pacyence is already much moved You shall not therefore heare it of me because I would not put you out of all quyet I will but tell you what your owne men say of it at whose hands I doubt not but you will take it better Thus then they say speaking of your estate * 2 Admon pag. 7. He that could not abide straunge fyer in the old Lavv but burnt them that vsed it vvhat vvill he do to vs in the nevv Lavv that erect a nevv and straunge course or vvord to rule his Church by What did the Pope but so He did suffer Gods vvorde to have a course as far as it pleaseth him so that he might have the vvhole authority above it What now Mr Iacob How will you aunswer your owne men Or will you be so good to the Papists your grandsiers as a little to help them at a dead lift with your ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã So may they plead for their worship against this Scripture Mat. 15.9 opposed vnto them by the Martyrs as you do for yours Specially seing your Book of common prayer was taken out of their Portuis and your Book of consecrating Bishops and Priests out of their Pontificall So that if theirs then yours also must needs be according to the precepts of men yea of Antichrist that man of sinne Thus you have aunswer enough to this if you have eye enough to see it In your Second note because this Scripture was spoken to them that were of a visible Church c. you say Mat. 15.9 Therefore it affirmeth nothing against you This is a very straunge consequence Have not your selves alledged it against the Papists and would you admit of such an answer I shewed heretofore that the things verifyed sometymes of the members of a true Church may fitly be alledged against a false Church and yet not iustify them in such estate to be a true one See the Scriptures â Pag. 83. there quoted which by the Martyrs and others are often
Church in their Masse and Ministery as with yours in your worship and Hierarchy But further by this aunswer you yeeld that the Martyrs spake and wrote against your Church estate Which being so whether do you or we I pray you the better You in following the error of their practise Or we in receyving the truth of their testimonie And then if all that you say be graunted is it ought but this that you have the weaknes and sinne of their practise for a cloke of your standing in evill whereas we have the truth and soundnes of their iudgement for our walking in that which is good Now let others iudge which of vs follow them best and have the best interest in them And let it also be mynded that they then comming newlie out of the darknes of Poperie and being exercised also with other points of that religion neither did nor could so consider of this matter as synce their tyme in this clearer light it hath in our dayes ben discussed Lastlie if you will have this answer of yours go for currant then will I by like reason prove that you may also submit to the Popes authority and receive all the corruptions of the Romish Church And albeit that which I have alreadie said of the auncient Martyrs before be sufficient for proof hereof yet will I shew it you further thus The Protestants you know do vsually alledg against the Popes Antichristian authority and other corruptions of that Church the sayings of Bernard Beda c. Suppose now the Papists should answer as you do here This maketh stronger against you seing for all that yet they themselues refused not to yeeld to the Popes supremacy and to partake with this Church as being Christs c. What would you reply againe Either you must say as the truth is that this answer is wandring and frivolous or els you must needs confesse that by this reason of yours you may also receive the Pope and all that popery which is alreadie cast out of England and communicate therewith Which I pray God be not the issue of this your pleading for and partaking with the remnants of Antichrist yet held in your Church To that where I demaunded If it were so that the reformed Churches we our selves and the Martyrs of former tyme had given allowance of your present estate and Church-constitution what would this help you when as the word of God condemneth you c. You aunswer that those witnesses are sufficient for this that we hold a Paradox So the testimony of Man if you had it is of more force with you then the warrant of Gods word And whatsoever the Scripture saith yet to you it is a Paradox if it be gainsaid by the reformed Churches c. Blush for shame Mr Iacob and fear any more to publish such godles assertions and shameles Paradoxes All your clipping and perverting of my words will not help you Neyther your new supply of the whole Churches iudgement practise with all the auncient learned Fathers these 1300 or 1400 yeares Chrisostome Epiphanius Nazianzen Hierom Austen Ambrose c. As if they had knowen and practised the Antichristian abominations now had in your Church But when you bring proof of this your lavish speach it will then be tyme ynough to aunswer it In the meane tyme heare what Mr Tindall that faithfull Martyr sayd speaking of the Prelates and Priests in his age for their so alledging the Fathers as you do As for the holy Doctors saith he as Augustine Hierome Cyprian Chrysostomus and Bede will they not heare If they wrote any thing negligently as they were men that draw they cleane contrary to their meaning and thereof triumphe they Those Doctors knew of none authority that one Bishop should have above another neyther thought or once dreamed that ever any such should be This is Mr Tindall his speach and observation Which you may mynd I note it now for this that you may see how your Forefathers alledged the Doctors and how it stands you vpon well to mynd what proof is brought from them whether it be for this point which here he nameth or for anie other corruptions of Antichrist retayned among you Some of which I have rehearsed * before in particular Pag. 63. c. for which I will expect your proof from such antiquity as you speak of ad Kalendas Graecas in deed never And yet I know that both 1400 yeares synce and before also they began to declyne very much But Antichrist notwithstanding came not of a long tyme after to that height and impiety wherein now he is to be seen and felt both in your Church and in your mother of Rome Note also that when all is said that can be in this matter it is but a Popish shift to fly from the Scriptures to the Fathers and an impious Paradox to exalt their sayings who are knowen to have erred in manie things above the word of God which alone is the rule of truth and can not lye at all Finally you say that to try you I propound a many of questions Yet they are but seven in all In deed I think it doth and will try both you and your fellow Priests to aunswer them Such superfluous stuffe they are And have you not read too Iob. 32.3 how â¡ Iobs frends condemned him and yet could fynd no answer Apply it to your selves and your dealing with vs. But you say you would first have vs cleare this present question and our reasons thereabout Well besides that is already done the deciding of these few questions will fully and plainly do it Let others iudge if it would not And mynd you then what you have answered To shut vp all you tell vs aforehand you have no leysure to meddle further Very like so You have leysure ynough to write book after book to no purpose yet you have not so much as to aunswer a few short questions which may end all the controversie between vs. He that can not see how you would shift of the matter and yet labour to withold the truth in vnrighteousnes what doth he see The Lord open your eyes Mr Iacob that your self may see and mynd it As for others that be seduced by you and the rest of your Prophets teaching lyes let them in tyme afore it be to late apply vnto you and themselves in such estate that which is written The leaders of the people cause them to erre and they that are led by them are devoured Esa 9.16 Therefore also let them all even whosoever feare God and will be assured of his mercy give no rest to their soules vntill with the Prophet they can say in truth of heart and shew it forth in their practise My portion O Lord I have said to keep thy words I have considered my wayes turned my feet into thy testimonyes I made hast delayed not to keep thy commaundements I have refrayned my feet from every evill way
and Ministery it is no vnmeet thing that you vse the weapons of Antichrist Which are chiefly two falsehood and violence Of the former whereof your book is full from end to end speaking lyes through hypocrisy And with the latter your Church which you would defend aboundeth as your violent courses against the truth will alway testify to your face howsoever you shame not to plead eveÌ for this also For which see before Pag. 112.133.134 If you write agayne be better advised Rev. 14. 18. chap. Psal 84. Ier. 50. and 51. Chap. Or rather learne to lay your hand on your mouth and plead the cyuse of Antichrist no more But follow the Lambe whithersoever he goeth And give your self no rest vntill you appeare before God in Sion Forsake Babel Let Ierusalem come vp on your heart and help you to build the walles thereof though it be in a strait and troublous tyme. And this which I speak vnto you by the word of God I wish to be mynded of all that feare God and love the Lord Iesus He that hath eares to heare let him heare Math. 13.9 A Table of some particular things conteyned in this Book ANtichristian corruptions yet had in the Church of England Pag. 63. c. Antichrists of two sorts pag. 95. Of the Apocrypha books pag. 22. 60. The Chaldean and Spirituall Babylon compared together pag. 99. c. Of the Beasts mark Preface Section 3. Pag. 163. 189 Blasphemy in the professioÌ MinistratioÌ of the Church of Eng. p. 22. 60. 188. 189. Of the auncyent and late Bishops pag. 129. 162. 183. 203. Of the Name Brownists pag. 2. A true visible Church described pag. 14. 196. The true Church hath but one Lord-bishop the Lord Iesus Christ p. 163. 189. It is Christs ordinance that there be true offices of Ministery and a lawfull administration and to a faithfull people pag. 16. 19. 39. The Worship and Ministery of the Church of England is against the Prophecy Priesthood and Kingdome of Christ pag. 33. c. Of the Church of England Pag. 1. 3. 11. 27. 122 126. 161. c. Her confusion pag. 16. 103. 122. 200. Conviction pag. 42. 53. 78. 108. 130. c. Book of Common prayer pag. 27. 33. 63. 86. 96. 120. c. DispensatioÌs and Licences Pag. 65. 73. False doctrines pag. 122. 157. c. Fundamentall errors pag. 22. 114. 147. Excommunication and Absolution Pag. 33. 65. Hierarchy and Ministery Pag. 2. 23. 27. 63. 120. 122. 188. c. Holy dayes pag. 33. 64. Idol-temples P. 65. 121. 126. Indifferent opinion of the Hierarchy pag. 94. 120. 121. Persecution pag. 66 108. 112. 133. 177. 178. 197. Profession pag. 21. 60. 120. 171. Speaking lyes in hypocrisy pag. 150. 151. Will-worship and superstition pag. 27. 33. 82. 86. 87. The faith of the Church of England abolisheth the Second commandement and perfection of the Scriptures pag. 38. The Church of Engl. holdeth all outward governement of the Church to be vnwritren and vncertayne pag. 28. 38. The Church of Engl. holdeth the inventions of Antichrist to be Christs ordinances if the Magistrate so please pag. 61. 69. 72. The Preaching Sacraments Prayer c. in the Church of Engl. appoynted by mens precepts pag. 82. 86 87. None can ioyne with any Chutch or Ministery of Engl. but they must needs partake with their Antichristian abominations pag. 88. 170. The estate of the Ministers and Church of Engl. compared with Corahs c. pag. 32. 53. 130. 138. Difference to be put between true Churches having corruptions and false Churches making show of Religion pag. 92. 133. 161. 195. Things verifyed of the members of a true Church may be applyed to a false Church and yet not iustify their estate pag. 83. Of the Ethiopian Churches pag. 94. Of the error of Christs descension into Hell pag. 115. 116. Of the Foundation in Christian Religion pag. 46. 51. Some dying in fundamentall errors yet saved pag. 44. 45. 545 Some holding no fundamentall errors yet condemned pag. 48. 146. The falsest Churches and greatest Hereticks hold much truth pag. 47. 104. 106. 113. 136. 137. The Heathens acknowledging and worshipping of the true God p. 123. 124. The Papists bring more show of Scripture for their grossest heresyes then Mr Iacob or any other do for the Hierarchy c. pag. 129. A notable false doctrine of Mr Iacobs wherein it seemeth he is alone p. 172. Three speciall things to be noted in Mr Iacobs Replyes pag. 9. How Mr Iacobs Argument should be propounded pag. 12. Popish shifts vsed by Mr Iacob pag. 26. 30. 32. 128. 136. c. Idolatry and false worship of two sorts pag. 67. 80. Visible Idols in the Church and worship of England pag. 120. Of the Iewes Church Preface Section 4. 5. pag. 83. 84. 89. 195. 197. Of Imposition of hands pag. 208. 210. Of the forbidding of Mariage and Meats pag. 73. 129. 135. 137. 140. 143. 147. Of the Martyrs pag. 8. 29. 40. 44. 54. 67. 79. 182. How the Ministers of England are made ordered pag. 188. 189. The word and Sacraments administred and received in the Church of Engl. in and from a false Ministery pag. 16 64. The Oath ex officio pag. 63. Of such as live and dy Papists c. pag. 146 Of the word Prelate pag. 188. Seven Questions yet vnanswered pag. 164. Separation from the Church of England graunted in expresse words by them selves pag. 156. 157. 169. The Sacraments administred in the Church of England with many corruptions pag. 15. 17. 25. 33. 64. Of Sacramentall speaches pag. 117. 118. Of the Samaritans pag. 104. c. The Parable of the Tares pag. 158. 173. Testimonyes of the Prelates themselves against the Church of Engl. p. 16. 200. Testimonyes of the Reformists against it p. 16. 27. 39. 79. 86. 103. 129. 176. 200. Testimoyes of the Reformed Churches against it pag. 17. 176. Testimonyes of the Martyrs and of former tymes against it pag. 162. 163. 177. 180. 182. 183. The Testimonyes alledged out of Scripture for defence of the Church of England are also against it Preface Section 3. 4. 5. 6. pag. 51. 52. 195. Of Tithes and maintenance of the Ministery pag. 209. 210. The Word of God onely is to be our rule and light of our feet pag. 22. 30. 34. 203. The word and ordinances of Christ as playne for vs now as was for the Iewes vnder the Law Yea more playne pag. 128. The obiections of DiscoÌtinuance of Antiquity of Ambiguity in expounding the word c. answered pag. 128. 129. How the Lord abhorreth in his worship the mixture of mans inventions with his word and ordinances pag. 61. 101. 209. The doctrine and worship of Divels pag. 121. 122. The Lotd accounteth them to be made and worshipped as Gods whose ordinances are observed though it be for his worship pag. 80. 117. 122. Princes and Magistrates ought to abolish all false worship Ministeryes and to mainteyne the true which God hath prescribed in his word p. 199. Though they do not yet ought all the people of God to forsake the false and cleave vnto the true Preface Section 4. 6. 7. pag. 43. 46. 51. 101. 148. 158. 163. 170. 180. 184. 196. c. ERRATA PAg. 6. lin 9. read thus the Assumption And note downe in the Margent Pag. 86. and 87. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is after a sort or in part Pag. 183. Mr Tindals testimony there alledged is in his works printed together pag. 176. in the Book called The obedience of a Christian man Pag. 197. lin 41. sinne as Pag. 200. lin 38. starting hole Pag. 204. lin 9. that they FINIS
AN ANSWER TO MAISTER H. IACOB HIS DEFENCE of the Churches and Ministery of England By Francis Iohnson an exile of IESVS CHRIST Though myne Adversary write a Book against me would I not beare it vpon my shoulder would I not bynde it for crovvnes vnto me Iob. 31.35.36 Printed in the Yeare of our Lord. 1600. The Title and inscription of Mr Iacobs book because there is often relation vnto it hereafter both in the Preface and in the Book it selff therefore I thought good here to insert it at first Thus it was word for word as followeth A DEFENCE OF THE CHVRCHES AND Ministery of England Written in two Treatises against the Reasons and obiections of Mr Francis Iohnson and others of the separation commonly called Brownists Published especially for the benefit of those in these parts of the lovv Countries MIDDELBVRGH By Richard Schilders Printer to the States of Zealand 1599. To the Christian Reader grace and peace from our Lord Iesus Christ THere came out of late good Reader two books from one Mayster Henry Iacob a Priest of the Orders of the Prelates The first was agaynst his Lord Mr D. Bilson now Prelate of Winchester concerning Christs suffrings and descending into Hell The latter agaynst me by name and others like mynded tovvching the Church and Ministery of England Now although the Prelates could not well be offended at him for publishing the former agaynst the doctrine of theyr Church senig * In K. Edvv tyme about 50. Yeares synce long before him Mr Carlill a learned man had both publikly disputed in Cambridge and printed a book agaynst that error of Christs descension and that with great approbation of the most godly and learned at that tyme Yet belike fearing the worst and knowing the hatred of the Prelates how deadly it is he did presently after send forth his other book in defence of the Churches and Ministery of England So as whatsoever displeasure his Lords the Prelates conceyved agaynst him for the former there was now some hope that they might sooner be appeased vpon view of the latter Or howsoever it should fall out yet what like lyer way could he take to make all sure on his side then by the first book to get the forward Preachers and professors to take his part agaynst the Prelates and by the other to have both them and the Prelates themselves to stand with him agaynst vs Yet I heare some of his owne coat give out that he hath dealt very simply in publishing so weak and raw a Treatise against vs. And true it is in deed that his Treatise is such In the publishing whereof no wisedome hath he shewed at all vnles it be in this that he hath thus let all the world see that against the errors of the Church of England there is plenty of Scripture to be had and vrged but not a jote to be found for defence of theyr VVorship Ministery constitution c. For if you mynd it â Yet I deny not but he hath scattered some errors also in that book in his book against Bilson about the question of Christs suffrings and descending into Hell you shall see proof after proof readily brought from the word of God And on the contrary in his book against vs not onely no such proof but in stead thereof eyther his owne assertions and comparisons obtruded vnto vs as oracles or the Names of Mr Cranmer Mr Ridley and other dead men opposed to the word of the living God or putting over his cause to the State to be defended himself being not able to speak one poore word in defence thereof c. Such is his latter book and such are the grounds of it A very great and straunge difference between two books set out by one and the same man the one straight after the other and both of them in matter of Religion If I had first published these Replyes and Aunswers which passed between vs no doubt but many would have had a prejudice thereof and all would have thought I had done it purposely to shew the weaknes of that cause and falsehood of that Ministery c. But now when he a member of that Church yea a Minister of it even a Priest of the Prelates creation hath first published them albeit the same thing be done yet it is both without all prejudice and pretended by him for defence of the Churches and Ministery of England Be it that he hath not done it so well as many would have it yet it is the best he could And what if he thought by this meanes eyther to stirre vp some others more able herevnto or at least to shew his owne good will Doubtles where there is want of ability a mans good will is to be accepted And why should any then misinterpret so good a meaning If any of the Prelates or others of that Church like it not they may learne by his example iff not to lay theyr hand on theyr mouth yet to try if they can plead the cause any better For worse I suppose they would be ashamed to do it I had thought in this case I should never have seen any more absurd writing then Mr Giffards and Bredvvels But now to Mr Iacob may they well give place And iff any can be found of all the Priests in England more sencelesse then these let such for theyr worthynes as standerd bearers be Prelates of theyr chiefest Seas And as for Mr Iacob seing he hath done his best let all men be content to beare with his simplicity who otherwise might well note his folly for vndertaking ius how the defence of that which yet in deed he leaveth altogether naked and helples By the title of his book it seemeth he thought to carry away the simple Reader who eyther could not or would not mynd what should follow after it In the book it self he thinketh his plea to be very good if he can say for the Ministery and other abominations of theyr Church They are errors but not fundamentall sinnes against the Second commandement but not vtterly abolishing from Christ c. And this is the summe of his whole book A plea which he counteth vnaunswerable Yet in deed no other but such as openeth a wide doore for all maner errors and sinnes to be receyved and nourished amonge them which themselves shall presume not to be fundamentall c. So that now theyr Church is ready when they please to entertayne agayne the offices of Abbats Monks Fryers Nonnes Cardinals c. the doctrines and practise of Auricular confession Prayer in an vnknovven toungue Prayer for the dead Seven Sacraments Holy vvater holy ashes holy palmes holy bread Creame spittle oyle and salt in Baptisme Consubstantiation Deniall of the cup to the lay people Denyall off vvarres and Magistracy in Christians Denyall of Mariage in Ministers c. For these and many mo errors of the Papists Lutherans Anabaptists it is like they hold not to be fundamentall And therefore
although theyr Church receyve them yet is Mr Iacobs defence as sound for them then as it is now Neyther may any for these or the like separate from theyr Church worship or Ministery if you will beleev him Yet note that for proof of this assertion you must let them take day For as yet they can shew you none And what now if any of the errors which the Church of England at this day retayneth be fundamentall What will Mr Iacob say to that Then agayne he is at a flat Non plus and all his book is not worth a rush save that it yeelds vs the cause and graunts theyr Church to be a false Church aÌd theyr people to be no true ChristiaÌs in that estate For this therefore see what is sayd in the Treatise hereafter following Pag. 22. 114. 147. 148. What also if D. Bilson should aunswer Mr Iacob for that poynt of Christs descension into Hell as he aunswereth vs for theyr Church corruptions that though it be an error yet it is not fundamentall yea and that they in K. Edvvards dayes held it Mr Cranmer Ridley Latimer c. Would Mr Iacob take this of his word or think it a sufficient warant for the holding thereoff or bynd others to be likewise mynded c. But to let this passe let Mr Iacob mynd well the estate and practise of theyr Church but in such particulars as I have named hereafter Pag. 63. 64. 65. and then let him aunswer as before God Are they lawfull or vnlawfull Are they of Christ or Antichrist Of God or the Divell Lead they to heaven or hell May they be found in the Word and Churches of God or in the Popes Churches Canons Portuis Pontificall May they any maner way be approved and communicated withall or are they not wholy and with detestation to be refused and abhorred For aunswer hereof I will wayte till Mr Iacob reply agayne And in the meane tyme I will now aunswer what he and his Prefacemaker have already published Where first I desier the Reader in both of them and in Bridges Bancroft Bilson Hooker Sutcliff and all such writers of that Church to mynd these three things 1. That all theyr reasoning and perswasions are no other but such as may lead men eyther backe agayne to Popery or the ready way to Atheisme or at least to receyve whatsoever religion the Prince pleaseth so themselues account it not to be fundamentall Thus are they all blynd guydes Thus do they all teach to continew in sinne Thus do they shut vp the kingdome of heaven before men neyther entring in themselues nor suffring them that would enter to come in 2. That they do even set themselues to carpe at the truth it self and at the mayntenance and practise thereoff To which end they vse they care not what objections and abuse they care not whom 3. That they never do so much as offer to bring proof from the Scripture for theyr estate and practise See the particulars afterward rehearsed Pag. 63. 64. 65. And mynd iff there be any of them all that in any book they have written have brought warrant for them from the word of God Onely D. VVhitgift made an assay for some of them but he was so taken downe by Mr Cartvvright as he was glad to lay downe the bucklers which synce that tyme neyther himselff nor any other durst take vp And now Sutcliffe himselff can tell them iff Mr Cartwright have the better hand of D. Whitgift that then the Church of England is no true Church of Christ and that there is iust cause to departe and separate from it Sut. Engl. b. Pag. 228. These things noted I do now come to Mr Iacobs book and first to the Preface which his fellow and frend at a need hath prefixed before it Where I will for more evidence of the truth and stopping of theyr mouths first set downe his owne words as I do also Mr Iacobs afterward in the book it self and then make aunswer vnto them He that made or wrote the Preface subscribeth his Name thus D. B. And thus he beginneth it The Publisher to the Christian Reader Section 1. ABout Three Yeeres since Maister Iacob having some speach vvith certen of the separation before mentioned concerning their peremptory vtter separation from the Churches of England vvas requested by them briefly to sett dovvn in vvriting his Reason for defence of the said Churches And they vvould either yeild vnto his proofes or procure an ansvver vnto the same VVherevppon the Argument follovving this Preface vvas set dovvne in vvriting by maister Iacob vvhich the said parties did send to Maister Fr. Iohnson being then prisoner in the Clinke in Southvvark vvho made an ansvver vnto the same conteyning 3. Exceptions and 9. Reasons in denyall of the Assumption vvherevnto Maister Iacob Replyed Aftervvard Maister Iohnson defended his sayd Exceptions and Reasons And finally Maister Iacob Replyed againe As by the particulars themselves appeareth The Aunswer These two letters Geuev Scot. Allobrog Disc Pag. 7. D. B. I fynd to be set for Doctor Bancroft now Prelate of London in a * shameles book of his not long synce sparsed abroad In which respect as also considering many as godles things here agayne published albeit some might think it were therefore to be ascriâed vnto him yet for other causes partly appearing in the book partly knowen of the man I thinck this Preface was not made by him but rather by another â Daniel Buck D. B. a Scrivener of London a man that hath turned his coat and forsaken the truth as often as â Doct. Pernâ D. P. the old turne coat did if not also oftner He it was that by letters desired of me to aunswer Mr Iacobs Argument as here is said being himself at that tyme separated from the false worship and Ministery of England to which vomit he is now againe returned wallowing in that ââyer from which then he was washed Then also he could say himself thought Mr. Iacobs Argument was frivolous and of no waight and that his desier with some others was to have it answered for the stopping of Mr Iacobs mouth who thought it vnaunswerable Herevpon I made answer vnto it and as there was occasion by Mr Iacobs doubled Replyes have aunswered agayne and agayne I have also for sundry causes consulted with others therein and namely with Mr Henry Ainsvvorth Teacher of our Church my work-fellow to the kingdome of God approved in Christ At London 1593. and Mr Daniel Studley another off our Elders who hath given vp his life for the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ being first * adâudged to death afterward exiled c. And now vnto thee good Christian Reader I exhibit the whole Treatise conteyning beside that which was published before my aunswer also to Mr Iacobs second and last Reply that thou mayest try the matter by the word off God and as it agreeth therewith so to receyve it and no
further nor otherwise D. B. The publisher to the Reader Section 2. Novv having vveighed and considered vvith my selfe the great ignorance and errors vvherevvith those of the separation aforesaid are and have bene lately carried avvaye namely to affirme That all that stande members of the Churches of Englande are no true Christians nor in state of salvation And such like most vngodly sentences vvhich vvould grieve any Christian soule once to thinke on much more to publish to the vievv of the vvorld And vveighing likevvise vvithall the greate vveakenes of manie Christians among vs vvho through vvant of experience or due consideration of things as they are may easelie by theyr delusions be dravvne avvay into those errors vvith them I haue therefore Asvvell in hope of reclaiming of the said parties from their said extremities vvhich novv I iudge the most of them for vvant of meanes see not As also for the staying of others from running into the same grievous excesse vvith them novv published this discourse to the vievv of the vvorld vvhich hath line buryed in the hands of some fevv Many being desirous of it vvho by reason of the largnes in vvriting out of the same could not obteyne it VVhere vnto I am so much the rather induced For that the Reasons herein by Maister Iacob alleadged haue by Gods blessing reclaymed many from their former errors and satisfied others vvho have bene doubtfull and subiect to fall into the same In the examining of vvhich Discourse I shall desire the Reader to observe a fevv notes for his better proffiting in the same 1. And First among the rest to note this as a token of the strange and obstinate dealing of Maister Iohnson and others of them viz. That heretofore vntill such time as the Argument hereafter mentioned was framed against them they neuer denyed That the doctrine and profession of the Churches of England vvas sufficient to make those that belâeued and obeyed them to be true Christians and in state of salvation But alvvayes held professed and acknovvledged the contrarie As by the publike confessions of themselves namely Maister Barrovv Maister Penry and Maister Iohnson himselfe in this discourse mentioned in Pag. 167. 168. appeareth But novve they seing That if they should acknovvledge the said Doctrines and profession to be sufficient to salvation That then this conclusion vvould of necessitie follovv that those that hold and practise them are a true * * VVhich yet Mr. Penây coÌfessed see Pag. 168. Church And so theyr ovvn former iudgements should be crossed Rather I say then they vvould be dravvne to that They novve stick not to deny their ovvne confessions vvhich they thinke to be the faifest vvay for them and like vnnaturall children so vehemently hate contemne and dispise theyr mother vvho bare them nourished and brought them vp from vvhose brests they sucked that svveere milke of the meanes of euerlasting life and salvation if euer they had any tast of it at all Beeing notvvithstanding not abashed novve in a desperate manner in the hardnes of theyr heart to affirme â¡ â¡ VVhich appeareth generally by denying the Assumption of Mr. Iacobs particularly in these Pages 29. 139. 140 141. That none by the doctrine of the Churches of England can be a true Christian or saved But that they all worship God in vayne Are abolished from Christ Are Babilonians Idolaters departers from the faith worse then Infidels And such like most vnchristian sentences making them all one vvith the Church of Rome c. VVhich impious affirmations vvould cause any Christian heart to lament and bleed for grief VVhose vnchristian sentences and false and deceiptfull Reasons the very naming vvhereof vvere sufficient to refute them are most plainly taken avvaye and cleane ouerthrovvne by these brief Replyes of Maister Iacob vnto every of them vnto vvhich I referre yovv Onely this I adde vvith all vvhich I vvould desire might be noted That if they continevv in their former confessions That the Doctrines and profession of the Churches of England are sufficient to salvation As they ought it being the very truth Then are they all in a most grievous schisme in so peremptorily condempning and separating from such true Christians and Churches And if they deny it as they have begonne to doe Then doe they runne headlong into an intollerable sinne and extremitie vvithout all vvarrant of Gods vvord And besides give iust occasion to be called fearfull * * VVhich name they vniustly give to those that iustly for this theyr extremity forsake their fellovvship Apostates in so vvholy falling and that advisedly for advantage sake as it seemeth playnely to appeare from so notable a truth vvhich before they imbraced and acknovvledged The Aunswer All that the publisher hath published here is eyther some foolish conceits of his owne or some frivolous cavils and malicious calumniations against the truth and vs that professe it His conceits of his ovvne knovvledge and our ignorance of his ovvne strength others vveaknes of reclayming and satisfying many by publishing this discourse of the force and plainenes of Mr. Iacobs Replyes c. I omit according to the rule which saith * Prov. 26.4 Aunsvver not a foole according to his foolishnes least thou also be like him But his cavils and calumniations against the truth and vvitnesses thereof being also objected by Mr Iacob in his Replyes I have aunswered in the Treatise following according to the counsell of the same Wisdome which saith â Pro. 26.5 Aunsvver a foole according to his foolishnes least he be vvise in his ovvne eyes The Aunswer therefore to that which here he obiecteth of our assertions and sentences of our former and present acknovvledgement of the Church of England her profession doctrines members Assemblyes c. see it in the Treatise following Pag. 7. 16. 20. 22. 33. 60. 63. 73. 82. 86. 94. 103. 106. 116. 120. 147. 158. 162. 170. 177. 188. 196. 200. c. And here note withall 1. That in all these things we are still of the same mynd as heretofore Mr Barrovv Mr Penry my self and the rest of vs have ben So far are we from crossing denying or any way altering our former judgement and confession as he falsely pretendeth For which see Pag. 177. 178. 179. 180. 181. 2. That we do not hate contemne and despise theyr Church which he calleth the Mother that bare vs c. but inasmuch as we have ben members thereof heretofore in which respect she was then in deed our Mother but now do see her to stand in adulterous estate we do therefore plead vvith her that she may take away her fornications out of her sight and her adulteryes from between her brests And we go out of her that we may not partake in her sinnes and that we receyve not of her plagues Both which things we do at the commaundement of God and by warrant of his word wherein he hath straitly charged all his people thus for to walk Hos
to account it among the mercyes of God towards vs that our difference in judgement is but such specially considering that there is so great a mostery of iniquity in the religion of Antichrist throughout al the parts thereof as iff it were possible the very elect should be deceived that we are as it were but newly and as per weakly come out of that spirituall Babylon that the particulars here obiected were never publikly debated and disenssed among vs that as the Primitive Churches so ours have ben exercised not onely with many other questions and controversyes but with sundry perverse hypocriticall contentious and fantasticall spirits which have much troubled vs and caused the truth to be evill spoken of they creeâing in at first vnder a show of Holones and so for a tyme continewing vntill God by one meanes or other discovered them and in his tyme cast them out from among vs finally that than the best on earth know here but in part 1 Cor. 13.9.12 and therefore no marvell if discerning but according to the measure we have receyved and this measure bring divers in every one our judgements many tymes and in sundry things differ vntill God reveale more and further Besides that even by this meanes we might learne to beare one with another and if any will yet be contentious that they might know we have no such custome nor the Churches of God The vse then that we are to make of such difference of judgement is not that we should therefore abide in knowen errors our selves or approve knowen evill in others or joyne with any false worship and Ministery in the service of God or refuse any truth revealed vnto vs wherein we do all agree in one but that being delivered out of the power of darknes which is in the Kingdome of Sathan and Antichrist we should walk together as children of the light holding forth the truth wherevnto we are come joyntly and faithfully agaynst all adversaryes thereof and wayting with pacyence till God reveale further for the more vniting of our mynds wherein any shall yet differ one from another And this doth the Scripture teach aÌd warrant vnto vs Phil. 3.15.16 Rom. 14.5.6 But now if any erring in theyr judgement do not so rest in peace but will needs proceed further to spread theyr difference among the brethren to vrge and pursue the practise thereoff to disquyet the rest that are contrary mynded to refuse communion with the Church vnles they would ioyne or consent vnto them therein then are such being first convinced and remayning obstinate to be further proceded withall by the Church as the case and theyr cariage shall requier And that so as if any be found but to be contentious they are euen therefore to be reproved and if they cease not to be cast out and removed from the Church For which see 1 Cor. 11.16 Gal. 5.12 Math. 18.17 Rom. 2.8 Iam. 3 13-18 Thus we are perswaded and thus we walk and practise Now let the Reader iudge how frivolous this his obiection is seing there may be sundry things wherein the brethren of the same Church may differ in iudgement among themselves and yet notwithstanding walk togeather in the same faith testimony and fellowship wherein God hath vnited theyr mynds none of them being contentious to disquyet the Church or the members thereof and all being ready to receyve the truth which God by his word shall further make knowen whatsoever it be And this I dare boldly say that whosoever shall not thus hold and walk they shall not onely condemne the Apostles and Primitive Churches together with the Martyrs whose examples I alledged before but shall fynd by experience that neyther any Churches neyther so much as two or three men shall ever be able to keep fellowship any while together among themselves Note also that when such please themselves most in theyr contentions and confusions thinking they do God service therein even then they do most displease him who is the God not of confusion but of peace as we see in all the Churches of the Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 This I thought needfull to write being thus occasioned concerning this poynt I could also put him in mynd of the manifold and vnreconciliable difference of iudgement which is in theyr Church and the members thereof between the Prelates Reformists Newters and Ambo-dexters with the like But I will not stand vpon it Mynd but here what Mr Iacob professeth openly in the Treatise following Pag. 69. viz. that the things vvhich the State of theyr Church holdeth to be Christs ovvne he holdeth to be Antichrists Then which what can be more contrary Will they now therefore affoard that favour to the Papists Anabaptists and other Antichristians which they would should be affoarded to themselves namely That as they would be accounted true Christians through theyr faith in Christ notwithstanding theyr errours which they must acknowledge are infinite many euen in theyr Church-constitution so they should account of the aforesaid Antichrists and others in the like case Or will he now say that euen common sence and humanity vvould requier them to graunt this When he is at leysure to write such an other Preface in defence of Mr Iacob and himself as he hath done this in defence of theyr Churches then it will be tyme ynough to impresse this thing a litle better in theyr mynds In the meane tyme this may suffice to shew how senceles and vnreasonable theyr reasoning and dealing is By the marks of the Beast spoken of Reu. 14. we vnderstand the defection and constitutions of the man of sinne spoken of 2 Thes 2 3-12 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 And that for these causes 1. Because these Scriptures speak of one and the same estate aÌd apostasy of Antichrist 2. Because the Beasts marks are in â Rev. 14.9.12 this place of the Revelation directly opposed to the commaundements of God and faith of Iesus So that as Gods commaundements for his people so the ordinances of Antichrist also for his are as signes and marks by which such as receyve or refuse them may we ll be discerned and knowen Exod. 13.7.9.10.12.16 and Deut. 11.18 vvith Rev. 14.9.12 3. Because the Apostle to Timothy nameth in particular the forbidding of meats and Mariage which are part of Antichrists constitutions as vndoubted marks of that departure from the faith 1. Tim. 4.1.3 4. Because the many particulars concerning the apostasy of the Man of sinne mentioned in the Epistle to the Thessalonians are such as are both opposed to the ordinance of Christ and evident marks of the defection and body of Antichrist 2. Thes 2 3-12 Towching which and other Scriptures viz. 1. Ioh. 4.1.3 and 2 Ioh. ver 7.9.10 Dan. 7.8.25 Rev. 13.11 describing also the marks of the Beast Antichrist I have written in * A treatise of the Min. of the Char. of Engl. Pag. 7. 12. 26. c. another Treatise more purposely which may there be seen Here I will onely
because if they be not of that sort they affoard no such absolute separation at all but only from wilful rebellious and obstinate disobeyers euill speakers and from apparant grosse corruptions but not from the vvhole publike body of those assemblies nor from the lavvfull and good things vsed in such times aÌd standings as have not vvholy svvarued from the faith though there vvere divers grievous faults both in doctrine and practise suffered among them As by the example of the Ievvish Churches in the times of the Prophets especially of Christ himselfe may plainly appeare The Euangelistes make mention in diuers places That they worshipped God in vayne teaching for doctrine mens preceptes They made their proselites the Children of Hell two fold more then they were before They made the commaundements of God of none effect by theyr traditions such as beleeved in Christ they excommunicated c. Yet vvere they a true Church notvvithstanding these and many other grievous enormities vvith vvhom Christ himself and his Apostles had communion and fellovvship sometime in those good things that vvere among them And so might they vvith the Churches of England vvithout iustifying or allovving these things vvhich they see to be euill All vvhich things doe more fully appeare in the conference it selfe as it follovveth hereafter The Aunswer May it not fitly be said and applyed to D. B. in this case which Christ hath spoken concerning all such How sayest thow to thy brother Suffer me to cast a mote out of thyne eye and behold a beame is in thyne owne eye Hypocrite first cast the beame out of thyne owne eye and then shalt thou see clearly to cast the mote out of thy brothers eye Mat. 7.4.5 Even the very last thing yea and all the show from Scripture that he brought for defence off theyr Church-estate what is it els but the wresting and misapplying of that Scripture to the Corinthians viz. 1. Cor. 3.12.15 as before may be seen in his Second note And now agayne for those Scriptures which here in his Third note he setteth downe eyther as alledged by vs or noted by himself out of the Evangelists for defence of theyr estate what other thing doth he in aunswer of the one or allegation of the other but onely pervert aÌd misapply them against the true sence and purpose of the Spirit of God therein Yet âo so impudent is this Baalâe become as having so great a beame in his owne eye he will yet pretend as if he saw a mote in anothers eye and think he hath sayd ynough in defence of himself and his Churches estate if he can but pretend that others misapply the Scriptures against them But as Salomon saith Better is the poore that walketh in his vprightnes then he that abuseth his lips and is a foole Proveâ 19.1 Therefore will I here both shew the vprightnes of our walking and withall convince the foolish abuse of his lips First then note that there are three things specially for which we alledge these and many other Scriptures which he concealeth Namely 1. That in the constitution of every true visible Church even from the beginning of the world this hath alway ben one speciall thing to be observed that it was separated from the world and abominations thereof Neyther otherwise could there ever be any true visible Church vpon the earth And yet with the Church of England it is not thus in theyr estate 2. That the Church of England now standing in confusion with the world and subiection to Antichrists Ministery worship c. we therefore as all other the people of God are bound to separate and depart from it because otherwise we could not but partake in her sinnes and so be subiect also to receyve of her plagues 3. That being thus separated from them we are bound to ioyne to the true Church of Christ in the communion of his Gospell to keep all his ordinances whatsoever he hath in his word prescribed for his Church notwithstanding any persecution or exception of Man to the contrary These three things are so evidently and vndeniably taught in these and the like Scriptures throughout the book of God as it is straunge and lamentable that any having them thus applyed should yet be so piteously blynd as not to see it or so impudently bold as to deny it For other the like Scriptures therefore teaching the same things see these also Gen. 9.27 12.1.4.7 19 12-16 et 35.2.3 Exod. 4.22.23 8.25.26.27 10.8.9.24.25.26 19.5.6 20.4.5.6 Numb 16.26 Deut. 7.3.5.6.11 Lev. 18.30 Ezra 9.14 Psal 110.3 119.21.113.128 Esa 2.2.3 8 12-18 9.16 44.5 Ier. 4.18 15.19 18.12.15 50.4.5.8 Ezech. 16.44 22.26 Micah 2.10 Zach. 2.7 8.21.22.23 Mal. 1.6.7.8.12.13.14 ct 2.8.9.13 3.16.17.18 Mat. 28.20 Ioh. 7.17 10.1 5. Act. 2.41.47 5.29 9.26.27.28 17.4.7.34 28.24 Rom. 16.17.18 1 Cor. 5.6.7 Phil. 1.5.27.28 3.2 Col. 2.8.22.23 1 Thes 5.22 2 Thes 3 3-12 1 Tim. 6.3.4.5.13.14 2 Tim. 3.1.2.3.13.14.15 2 Ioh. ver 9.10.11 Iude ver 3. Rev. 14.9.12 17.14 19. 9. 20.4.6 and 21.7.8.27 and 22 10-19 The words of these and the like Scriptures I need not here set downe The godly Reader will search them I doubt not after the example of the Beâeans so much commended by the Spirit of God Act. 17.11 Next I aunswer that the Apostles do themselues so alledge and apply the Scriptures to the matters which they handle as we after theyr example do in this For proof hereof see but these places following and mynd them well 1 Cor. 6.16 and 9.9.10 and 10 7-18 and 14.21 Rom. 9.25.26.27 28.29 and 10.18 Heb. 2 13.14 and 3.7 c. and 12.26 29. and 13.2.5.6 Iam. 2.8.9.10.21.22.23 and 4.5.6 and 5.16.17.18 1 Pet. 1.16 and 2. to and 3.20.21 2 Pet. 2. ch Ioh. 19.36 1 Ioh. 3.12.15 Iude ver 5.6.7.11.14.15 Rev. 11.8 Now compare herewith the places in the old Testament from whence these are borrowed and you shall fynd that divers differences might be noted between the one and the other Shall we therefore say that they are wrested or misapplyed by the Apostles God forbid To give an instance or two The Apostle Paul alledgeth that against fornication which by Moses was first spoken of lawfull mariage 1 Cor. 6.16 compared vvith Gen. 2.24 And in the same Epistle albeit the Corinthians which were of the Church there did not worship God by the Idols of Corinth but did onely eat at the feasts in the Temple which were after the sacrifices done yet the Apostle alledgeth agaynst them the example of the Israelites who both made a golden calfe and by it worshipped the Lord. 1 Cor. 8. and 10. chap. vvith Exod. 32.5.6 And the Apostle Iames speaking but of one particular breach of the Law viz the accepting of mens persons alledgeth and applyeth against it the summe of the whole Second Table Iam. 2.8.9.10 vvith Let. 19.18 And Iude agaynst Apostates Schismatiks disbounders
vvicked persons theyr offices beeing very gainefull and besides they liuing vnder the authoritie of the Heathirish Romans vvho ruled ouer them All these things considered it is very likely that the offices outvvard constitution on vvhich they so much depend vvere vvholy altered from the right institution and therefore vvould make nothing for them As for theyr allegation of Mat. 23.1 VVhere they say Christ testifieth that they had true offices by saying they satt in Moses chaire It vvill not help them any vvhit at all For Moses vvas no Priest as they vvere but a Magistrate and therefore Moses chaire must be vnderstood of somevvhat else themselves â¡ â¡ Mr Barrovv Mr GreeÌvvood in diuers Letters and Treatises have vnderstood it heretofore of Moses doctrine The Aunswer Do not they erre that imagine evill And doth not a deceyver speak lyes Prov. 14.22.25 What then may we think of him that counteth it a small thing to lye against Man if he do not also open his mouth against heaven and give the lye to the holy Ghost himself See both in this man here Against vs and I feare against his own conscience he forgeth a lye when he sayth vve do vvholy depend on their outvvard constitution c. For he knoweth we obiect against them besides and separate from them for much false doctrine publikly taught and mainteyned among them and for theyr wretched persecution of the truth and Martyrs of Iesus Therefore do we not wholy depend on theyr outward constitution From which it is to be noted that he severeth theyr publik doctrine as himself sheweth in the next Section and so therefore here we speak accordingly And that he knoweth these things appeareth both by this Treatise first published by himself where we have declared it in divers particulars Pag. 66. 108. 157. 158 159. 160. and in that himself hath seen and alleadgeth in this very Section another treatise written in answer of Mr A. H. where mo instances are given concerning this matter As may be seen in that book Pag. 10. 11. 12. 13. 22. 23. 37. 90. 91. To the holy Ghost he giveth the lye yea and maketh Christ our Lord a sinner in that which here he speaketh first of the constitution of the Ievvish Churches For the Scripture teacheth that the constitution of that Church was a true one and that Christ did himself communicate therein with them Yet this man besides that he sayth afterward that it is very likely the offices and outvvard constitution thereof vvere vvholy altered from the right institution Euen here at first he sayth peremptorily that it vvas as greatly altered and corrupted as is the constitution of the Churches of England Which how shamefully false it is may appeare even by this that in those very tymes the estate of the Iewes Church yet was such as they were a people separated from the world having the true Ministery ordinances worship and administration which God by Moses had commanded As these Scriptures do plainely testify Luk. 1.6.8 9.10 11. 2.22.23.24.27.46 Mat. 8.4 Ioh. 1.19 4.22 5.1 11.55.2 Tim. 1.3.5 Yea they would not at any hand admit eyther of confusion of people or of any other Ministery then God had ordeyned As may be seen for the first in Act. 21.28 29. and for the latter in Iob. 1 19-25 Mat. 21.25.26 How shameles then is it to say as here he doth that theyr constitution was as greatly altered and corrupted as that of the Churches of England which to this day stand confused of all sorts of people aswell the prophanest as the best among them and have no other Ministery or Leiturgy but such as they have receyved from Antichrist the man of sinne and from Babylon that mother of whoredomes and abominations of the earth Rev. 17.5 And further if the Iewish Church had ben thus corrupted as he feareth not to affirme how could Christ have communicated with them as he did but he must needs have sinned aÌd that highly against the Law of God viz. if he had as it is now in England joyned to such a Church as were vnseparated from the World or had partaken with a false Ministery or had sent others to a straunge Priesthood and Service or had approved by word or deed any other ordinances then those which God had commaunded c. This Scribe then must eyther approve the Church-constitution of England by the word of God or els confesse that it and the Iewish Churches are in this poynt nothing alike or if neyther of these that then Iesus Christ was a sinner Of whom the truth itself and work of our redemption testify that he knew no sinne at all but was like to vs in all things sinne excepted 2 Cor. 5.21 Heb. 4.15 7.26 This man then doth thus also both blaspheme the Sonne of God and make the holy Ghost a lyar But there were he saith tvvo high Priests at once vvhereas by the Lavv of God there should be but one 1. If it were so albeit thus they offended in the number yet still there was that office and function of Priesthood which God had ordeyned not a new one of mans devise as is the whole Hierarchy of England from the hyest Archbishop to the lowest Parish Priest And so there is no comparison between these two 2. This was the personall sinne of the men not the constitution of that Church neyther of the Offices wherein they were See it in another example Iudas an Apostle of Christ yet betrayeth him Doth it therefore follow that his office of Ministery wherein he was set by Christ himself was vnlawfull Nay that was the sinne of the Man not of the Office wherein he was What is this then to the question in hand when as the Ministery of England is charged to be straunge vnlawfull false in the very offices and functions thereof Yea and this man himself doth here by the whole course of his speach graunt as much 3. Is there any thing here said for the Priests and constitution of the Church of England which the most popish Priests Prelates Monks c. may not aswell alledge for theyrs Is theyr Ministery or constitution therefore such as man be ioyned withall 4. See how straungely these men forget and contradict themselves T. G. first Reply Pag. 83 84. Mr Cartwright writing against D. Whitgift saith If the vvhole practise of the Church vnder the Lavv be looked vpon it shall not be found that any other ecclesiasticall Ministery vvas appointed then those orders of hy Priests and Levites c. vvhich vvere appoynted by the Lavv of God And further that as it vvas not lavvfull to bring in any straunge doctrine so vvas it not lavvfull to teach the true do rine vnder the Name of any other function then vvas instituted by God Yet this man with an whores forehead shameth not to perswade that the offices and outvvard constitution of that Church vvere vvholy altered from the right institution Thus
the truth of God is with them become Yea and Nay so as they may seem to say any thing for defence of theyr Churches estate 5. And from whence proveth he that which here he speaketh of tvvo hy Priests at once c. Doth he shew it from the word of God No. But he saith the Historyes make mention of it So then from the Scriptures he can not bring proof for that he saith For indeed by them we fynd euen in the corruptest tymes but one at once to be by Priest Albeit that of old also there were two which were chief over all the rest the one being principall the other Second See for that of one hy Priest in such tymes these Scriptures Mat. 26.57.62.63.65 Mar. 14.53.60.61.63 Luk. 22.50.54 Ioh. 11.49 18.13.24 Act. 4.6 7.1 23.2 Heb. 5.1 8.3.4.5 And for the other poynt these 2 King 25.18 1 Chron. 24.2.3 2 Sam. 8.17 vvith Numb 3.32 4.16.18 Yea this is so cleare and certayne as for any thing written in the Scripture thereahout this man is driven himself when he looketh thither to confesse and confirme it too As here may be seen in Scriptures which himself hath noted downe 6. Why also doth he not name the Histories that mention these things together with the Persons time place and such like circumstances as might give light to the poynt in hand Is it because he would walk in the dark and hide the truth as much as he can Or is it for that he seeth if these particulars were mentioned there might yet more be answered concerning this matter 7. Finally what maner dealing is this when he knoweth that I have other were written of this very poynt yea and here alledgeth both the ⣠Ansvver to Mr H. Pa. 50 book and page yet not to aunswer any one of all the particulars which there I haue noted out of the Scripture towching this question To that Treatise therefore till it be aunswered â may and do refer him in this behalf Next where he saith If the chief offices vvere so corrupted and altered through covetousnes it is not likely that the inferior offices remayned sound c. And It is very likely that the offices outvvard constitution vvere vvholy altered from the right institution c. First I wish the Reader to mynd his maner of reasoning A litle before he sayd he doubted not plainely to take avvay that vvhich vve obiect of theyr outvvard constitution Yet behold the yssue of his first and chiefest proof is all come to this It is not othervvise likely It is very likely c. Thus his playne demonstration if it fitted his turne yet is no other but a meer likelyhood and presumption And that also gathered from other writers not from the Scriptures Is not this theÌ think you as playne a taking away of our obiection as it is a sound defence of theyr Church-constitution Neyther barrell better herring But what now if by the Scriptures it be not onely likely but indeed certayne that it was otherwise with the Iewes then here he saith concerning theyr offices and outvvard constitution How hath he then plainely taken away our objection as he pretended Let him search therefore and he shall fynd that they were so farre from admitting any straung functions among them as they * Iohn 1 19-23 vrged Iohn the Baptist to shew warrant for his Ministery from the word of God And besides by theyr silence to Christs question about Iohns baptisme do plainely testify that â¡ Mat. 21.25 26. themselves judged no Ministery lawfull but that which is from heaven that is such onely as is of God not of Men. If here now we would vse his manner of reasoning how great likelyhoods might we justly alledge from these Scriptures to the contrary of that he sayth But to put the matter out of all doubt the Scripture witnesseth of Zachary Iohn Baptists father that he being then one of the Priests executed the Priests office and vvalked in in all the commandements ordinances of the Lord vvithout reproof Luk. 1.5.6.8.9 Which how could it possibly have ben if the offices and constitution of that Church had ben wholy altered as this man here pretendeth Note also that all the Priests then were of the tribe of Levi of the posterity of Aaron consecrated to their functions sitting in that seat which God by Moses had appointed for the Ministery and regiment of that Church Ioh. 1.19 Act. 4.6 Heb. 5.1.4 Mat. 23.2 vvith Deut. 33.4.8.10 Finally Christ himself giveth testimony to the lawfulnes of their Ministery and constitution when he said to the clensed Leper Go shevv thy self to the Priest and offer for thy clensing as Moses hath commaunded Luk. 5.14 By which is most playne that they had at that tyme both the true Ministery and ordinances which God by Moses had appoynted How false then must it needs be that this man saith their offices and outvvard constitution vveâe vvholy altered from the right institution But who is so bold aâ blynd Bayard Of their true offices imported by sitting in Moses chayre I have * A treatise of the Man of England Pag. 54. 55. els where spoken and proved it by divers reasons and testimonyes out of the word of God To which D. B. can fynd no aunswer but yet is loth to yeeld to the truth Moses he sayth vvas a Magistrate What then Therefore Moses chayre must be vnderstood of somevvhat els But why so Doth he not know that Moses in that his governement of Israel even by the commaundement of God appoynted Aaron and his sonnes to the Priests office for the burning of incense before the Lord c. Wherevppon also when Corah and his company did afterward murmure aÌd presumed to take the Priests Office vpon them it is sayd they rose vp and gathered themselves together not onely against Aaron to whom it belonged but agaynst Moses also who from God had appoynted him and his sonnes therevnto Lev. 8. 9. chap. vvith Numb 16. 17. 18. chap. Note withall that Moses a litle before his death blessing the tribes of Israel when he had the heads of them assembled together spake thus of Levi turning his speach vnto God Let thy Thummim and thyne vrim be vvith thyne Holy one c. They shall teach Iacob thy judgements and Israel thy Lavv they shal put incense before thy face and the burnt offring vpon thyne altar c. Deut. 33.4.5.8.9.10.11 With which Scripture and speach of Moses if we compare that of Nehemiah where he speaketh of ⣠Neh. 9.3.4.5 c. the Levites stayre or hy seat and theyr standing vpon it vvhen they taught the Lavv c. And that of Christ where he sayd * Mat. 23.2.3 The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre observe therefore vvhatsoever they speak c. And that of Iohn where he sayth â¡ Ioh. 1.19.24 the Pharisees vvich vvere sent to Iohn Baptist about his Ministery vvere Priests
Church of England be not off the the very same stampe with Mr Hookers for the Church of Rome Thus what by the Prelates and theyr Proctors on the one hand and these Pharisaicall dawbing Reformists on the other theyr case is come to be such as all may iustly feare least the end of that Church will be to look back not onely in part but euen wholy to the Romish Egypt and Sodom and to wallow agayne in the same myer from which they would seem aâ this tyme to hâââe âen washed For it is just with God to make such eate the fruit of there owne way and to fill them with theyr owne devises Prov. 1.31 And what other thing do the books pretences practise and declining of all sorts both Ministers and people among them âârtend Yet Lord thou God of power and Father of mercy work better things for them and among them if it be thy will To that which D. B. pretendeth next of keping communion vvith them in things lavvfull it being likewise objected by Mr Iacob I haue answered in the Treatise ensuing Pag. 88. 170. 171. 180. Here onely I aske First what one lawfull thing they have that we have not Secondly in what one thing which he counteth lawfull we can have communion with them in that estate and not sinne against God by partaking withall in the apostasy of the man of sinne Of all other things it is most like he will say that we might heare many comfortable truths taught by theyr Preachers and many good prayers conceyved by them Yet such is their case as we can not do this neyther but we must needs partake with the Ministery of Antichrist all theyr Preachers even the best being Priests and Deacons so made by the Prelates Of which see more in the latter Treatise following Pag. 188. c. Not to speak here any further of it or of theyr Book-worship taken out of the Popes Masse-book according to which they administer the Sacraments marry bury pray c. or of the compulsion of all maner people even the most wicked to be members of theyr Church or of theyr Church discipline being in the hands of the Prelates and by the Canon Law or finally of the severall offices entrance ministration maintenance of theyr whole Hierarchy To none of which can any joyne or submit in any part of Gods worship but they must needs partake in evill even in the sinnes of Babylon and of Antichrist that sonne of perdition Such is their constitution and such is the standing of all that continew therein Of his last pretence tovvching diversity of judgement by reason whereof he would perswade to keep communion with them I have spoken * In the Ansvver to Section 3. here a litle before To which now I will adde this onely that his collection herevpon viz. that we should therefore keep communion with the Ministery and confusion of Antichrist for of what els speaketh he if he speak to the poynt in question is most absurd and vngodly And will not Hooker think you for his Christian Papists and some such as Hadrianus for the Anabaptists perswade likewise And what then are we the nearer Or what will these men do in the end hereof Ier. 5.31 This then is not rightly to vse that diversity of judgement wherevnto in many things all Churches and Christians in deed are continually subiect here on earth but ignorantly to abuse it But herevnto it may be â¡ Da. Buck. this man was driven eyther by weaknes of iudgement in himself or by eagernes of contention and malice agaynst vs of whome he hath sometymes ben but now for his revolting from the truth and so persisting is according to the * 1 Cor. 5.4.5.11.12.13 1 Tim. 1.19.20 Mat. 18.17.18.20 Scriptures and ordinance of Christ cast out from among vs and delivered vnto Sathan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord. Which mercy the Lord Almighty vouchsafe him in Christ from whom he hath declined vnto Antichrist And this is all the harme I wish vnto him or any such even theyr repentance and salvation in Christ Iesus Hitherto of the Preface prefired to Mr Iacobs book Which I have answered somewhat largely from poynt to poynt rather for the satisfying of others then for any waight I judged to be in it my self Now it is tyme that I returne to Mr Iacob himself and deale with him in particular by whom I am spoken vnto and challenged by Name almost in every page of his book As if he had forgotten the old Proverbe which sayth Let not him boast himself that girdeth his harness as he that putteth it off Here then seing that this discourse came first from him to the view of the world and that also without my aunswer to his last Reply let the Reader call to mynd that which is written He that is first in his ovvne cause is iust then cometh his neighbour and maketh inquiry of him Prov. 18.17 So as he now having told his owne tale first and seming to some no doubt to be iust therein it is nedefull that I therefore come in the next place and make inquiry of him Which I do in the Treatise following submitting it now to the judgement of others to be examined of all by the word of God 1 Cor. 2 12-16 1 Thes 5.21 By it therefore do thou ChristiaÌ Reader try all things therein and keep that which is good Have no prejudice I pray thee eyther of Mr Iacob or my self but heare vs both speak and then consider what is spoken on eyther side from poynt to poynt And the Lord give thee vnderstanding in all things There is but one way of truth to life eternall And that is in no other but the Lord Iesus Christ Ioh. 14.6 who hath said I am the vvay the truth and the life If therefore the Churches of England as now they stand be in that good and old way prescribed by Christ wherein the Primitiue Churches were planted by the Apostles then doubtles then are in the way of truth that leadeth vnto life Yet this hath not Mr Iacob shewed in all his discourse Ier. 6.16 But now on the contrary if the Churches of England in theyr estate have in the Ioynes off the Church of Rome and with it departed from that auncyent and good way of Christ and do even vnto this day stand in the apostasy of Antichrist and that in theyr publik Ministery worship ordinances confusion of people c. then can they not so standing be assured by the word of God that they are in the way of truth which leadeth vnto life but in the by-wayes of errour which cary headlong to death and perdition 2 Thes 2.3.10.12 1 Tim. 4.1.3 Rev. 13.11 17.1.2 22.18.19 vvith Exod 20.4.5 For which cause all the people of God are bound to separate from them and not to partake in any of theyr sinnes least they receyve also of
three generall pointes 1. That euerie person in England holding our publique faith is no true Christian 2. That all the Christians Churches in King Edwards time namely Maister Cranmer M. Ridley M. Hooper M. Latimer M. Philpot M. Saunders M. Rogers M. Tailor c. were all lims of Antichrist and no true Chaistians 3. That euery soule in England is conuicted in conscience that the PraelaÌcie is vnlawfull and vntolerable The First of these is our maine question and the ground of all our reasoning which you gainsay The second though it be not expresly spoken yet it is directly euidently and vndeniably concluded by all and euery of your arguments against vs. As in the seueralls hereafter we shal see The third you are driueÌ vnto for defence of your former Assertion which els falleth to the grounde And this you affirme flatly in your defence of your 1. 6. and 7. Reasons Now my desire is that all men would take notice of these your 3. Assertions and consider indifferently whether they proceed from an honest a sober or a Christian minde And you M. Iohnson if you list hereafter to say any more defend these 3. pointes directly and plainly that your aunswers may be briefer and more certain then now they are And novv I come to the particular examination of your former aunsvver First you say You omitted the PropositioÌ before not for the soundnes of it but only because you would see how I meant it Why He that hath but half an eie may see the meaning of those wordes where is no darknes nor doubtfulnes of sence at all What fault finde you in it now Forsooth first a want in Assumption and then vntruthes both in the Proposition and Assumption of my Sillogisme There vvanteth you say that I should expresse in the AssumptioÌ That our Assemblies be companies gatherd togeather in the doctrines ordinances which we all by lawe publiquely professe and practise Who but a wrangler would not vnderstand that I meant so much Nay doe not my expresse wordes implie asmuch when I say We by law publiquelie professe and practise them Then are not our Assemblies which are by law gathered together in this professioÌ power Fy forshame these are sencelesse cauilations But because what in me lieth I would not haue you any more to stumble at a strawe Not that the Argument is vnsound vvithout this addition But because the Reader may see hovv you vvil play at a small game rather then sit out ââaâunt I haue to satisfie you withall now added those wordes to the Assumption aforesaid in a contrarie letter which you desire viz. and our publique assemblies are therein gathered together Secondly you say that my proposition meaneth that whatsoeuer is held togeather with that which otherwise might make a true Christian or true Church Yet notwithstanding they are so to be reputed as if there were no such additions or commixtures O strange dealing in all my writing I haue no such word no sillable no letter sounding to that sence I haue directly contrarie in my aunswer to your fourth ReasoÌ as your self noteth there Yet you M. Iohnson without all shame in the view of the world doe Father on me this foule vntruth most sencelesse errour in your first entrance Further whereas it seemeth you reproue my Proposition requiring to to haue it set thus Whatsoeuer is sufficient to make a perticular man a true Christian and hath nothing added with it destroying the foundation of faith That is sufficient to make a companie so gathered together a true Church You must know M. Iohnson that that were an idle vaine addition for wheresoeuer there are any such things added destroying faith there whatsoeuer els seemeth sufficient indeed it is not sufficient to make a true Christian Wherefore nodum inscirpo quaeris this is to finde a knot in a rush Thus much concerning the trunes of my Proposition The AssuÌption examined by the Exceptions Reasons follovving Lastlie you come to deny my Assumption or rather to maintaine your deniall heretofore giuen Where first note that by denying my assumption you affirme the first generall point noted in this beginning That euerie particular person in England holding our publique faith here is no true Christian Which O Lorde who would not tremble to think on Euen that which this man aboue two yeates agoe affirmed and novv againe aduisedly and wilfully defendeth I take Heauen and Earth to record this day whether this be not desperate madnes yea or no. But let vs examine your exceptions and reasoÌs against my Assumption more particularly wee shall see what stuffe it is Your first exception against the same is as followeth Fr. Iohnson his 3. Aunâwer VVHat M. Iacob Doth your mouth so runne ouer as you could not but eueÌ at first speak vntruth and forge deceit When your beginning is so bad it is an ill token the end will not be very good You would here father vpoÌ me three things which I neuer imagined as they are by you collected Therefore to cleare the truth and sâop your mouth I will declare what my mind is and hath ben concerning them For the first your wordes are That euerie person in England holding your publique faith is no true Christian Touching this point I mind the estate of your people two waies The one concerning their severall persons considered a part from the constitution of your Church the other concerning their estate and standing in that constitution Concerning the former of these that is considering them apart from the constitution I acknowledge that in diuers of them there appeareth such knowledg and faith of the gospel with the frutes thereof as they may well be thought in regard of Gods election in Christ to be heires of saluation and in that respect to be true Christians God pardoning vnto them their standing vnder Antichrist which they doe not see or mind But withall I feare least many mo heretofore were pertakers of this grace then be now since your Antichristian estate and the vnlawfulnes to abide therein hath bin discouered Concerning the latter that is in respect of their estate and standing in that constitution of your Church I am perswaded whosoeuer so stand holding your publique faith and multitude of Antichristian abhominations withall they cannot by the word of God be iudged true Christians as touching their outward estate in that church of yours but stand all subiect to wrath God imputing this their sinne vnto them And that all therefore who will be assured of Gods mercie and saluation ought with speed to goe out of your Church it still remaining in Antichristian estate To make this matter more plaine take out of Israell an example in Abiiah the sonne of Ieroboam If you consider him as standing with the rest in that apostasie and Church-constitution of Israell he is subiect to like condemnation with them in that estate But if you consider him apart from it as there is found
in him some goodnes towards the Lord God of Israell he may be counted a true Israelite finding mercy at the Lords hands 1 King 14.1.5.13 By this you may see what my mind in this first point is and alway hath ben And if you doe marke wheresoeuer I speak of the members of your Church to be vnder wrath in Antichristian estate no true Christians or iointly together no true Churches or the like I speake it still with this caution in respect of such estate or constitution as they stand in vnder Antichrist To which end you may euerie where in my aunswers minde these and the like clauses In that estate In that constitution In respect of the Ministerie and constitution of the Church Being subiect to Antichrist Being so considered Being Antichristian and other of like sorte For the second your words are That all the Christians and Churches in King Edvvards tyme and namely M. Cranmer M. Ridley M. Hooper M. Latimer M. Philpot M. Saunders M. Rogers M. Tailor c. vvere all lims of Antichrist and no true Christians Now as touching this matter although you may easily see what my minde is by that I haue said concerning the other going before yet for this in particular know also that I am thus minded viz. That al the christians and churches in King Edwards time and namely M. Cranmer M. Ridley c. stood as touching the outward constitution of that church in Antichristian estate Yet considering the mercie of God vnto theÌ and their faithfulnes in those things which in that time of ignorance were reuealed inasmuch as afterward they loued not their liues vnto death but in many waightie pointes resisted vnto blood striuing against Antichrist I hold them in this respect true Christians and now to be at rest with the Lord. And tell me your self M. Iacob whether you iudge not thus of Arnoldus de villa noua Iohannes de rupe scissa Iohn Wicleff Iohn Hus Ierome of Prage Sauanarola Dominicus Siluester Thorpe Swinderby Bilney c. the faithfull witnesses of Christ in their seuerall ages and therefore in this respect true Christians whereas yet notwithstanding as touching their ministerie and Church-constitution wherein they were they stood in Antichristian estate some of them being Friers some popish Priests some saying Masse some communicating in it c. vntill the day they were martyred and put to death For the third your wordes are That euerie soule in England is conuicted in conscieÌce that the Prelacie is vnlawfull vntolerable Touching this likewise I neuer did nor can affirme as you haue set downe Only this I know and affirme for the generall state of the Land that a greater light is risen vnto them in these daies but they loue darknes more then light Also that many times and sundry waies hath ben shewed and convinced vnto them that the Prelacie Priesthood Leiturgy c. are Antichristian and therefore vnlawful and vntolerable Finally that the * VVitnesse their Acts in Parlament against vs. Their preseÌt estate practise c. vniuersal face of the Realme hath refused the truth by vs professed and retaineth still the Antichristian abhominations aforesaid For which I feare their iudgment will be the heauier Ioh. 3.19 and 15.22 Act. 13.45.46 This is that which I haue bin and am perswaded touching these particulars The latter branch of the first of these is our maine question and the ground of all our reasoning which I haue proued by many arguments both from the word of God and your owne mens writings Vnto which M. Iacob you haue not giuen one word of sound aunswer in all your booke but continually fly from the point in question as knowing I feare in your self that there can be no iust defence of your Churches estate in this behalf And touching all three your self could not but know that my iudgment therein was as I haue declared you and I haue so ofteÌ had speach together thereabout Yet behold to make the truth of God and my defence thereof more odious to the world and so to preiudice your Readers iudgment you haue here at first vniustly and falsly fathered vpon me these three assertions being not able to shew them in my words or writings any where Remember you not how the enemies of Gods grace delt of old with the Apostles Rom. 3.8 blaming them vniustly as if they had taught vve should doe euil that good might come thereof Or mind you how the Papists Anabaptists and the like doe at this day charge vs though falsly that vve make God the author of sin whiles we maintaine against them the truth touching Predestination Freewill c. In like manner deale you with me See Mat. 26 60.61 vvith Ioh. 2 19.21 Act. 6.13.14 And thus at first you become a false witnes both in peruerting the sence of my words and in altering diminishing and adding vnto them Euerie of which you know is to beare false testimony not only against me but in this case euen against the truth it self That all men take notice both of these positions and of our dealing therein I also am content and desirous My aunswers I confesse are somewhat long partly because I would make the truth manifest euen to the most simple partly for that I would more fully discouer your manifold shifts and leaue you no statting hole any where In your replies which may well be pinned vp in a narrow roome seeing they haue nothing of waight in them I desire more sound and vpright dealing together with demonstration of your cause from the Scripture That I haue cause thus to desire these three points following which I wish the Reader to obserue in your Replies will testifie First that you being to proue your cause and Argument Three things to be noted by the Reader in Mr Iacobs Replyes neuer proceed though you be still called vpon to make due proof thereof but put ouer all proof vnto me and busie your selfe in aunswering after your fashion the Exceptions and Reasons I brought against your Argument Secondly that in aunswering my Reasons and Exceptions finding them all to heauy you neuer directly refute them as they were propouÌded but some times leaue most waightie points in them wholy vnaunswered somtimes labour to wash your haÌds of the matter and to turne ouer the plea from your selfe that haue vndertakeÌ it to the state of your Church on whom you leaue it somtimes transforme them into other shapes framed by your self and so aunswer not me but fight with your owne shadow and thus euerie foot yeeld the cause by necessary consequence Thirdly that in steed of Gods word which is very rare with you in all this dispute you presse vs with the authoritie of Man neuer going about to approue your Church-estate by the Scriptures which onely must end this controuersie but alway leading vs to the view and errors of the Martyrs For let it be minded whether euery of your Replies haue not this for their foundation
His 1. Reply to the 7. Reason folloing The Papists forbidding of mariage and meats if they had done no vvorse doth not make them departers from the faith totally No more could their Hierarchy and ceremonies simply Neither doe these things make vs the Protestants to be such These and many mo you haue in your first Reply besides an hundred the like in the second not only sounding to that sence but directly and necessarily implying it And whereas you have sometimes the contrary as I noted * His 1. Reply to the 4 Reason follovving els where that doth but so much the more shew your inconstancy and contradiction of your self Shall I therefore now turne vpon you your owne words and say O strange dealing vvithout all shame in the vievv of the vvorld to father on me this foule vntruth c. Yet I am glad M. Iacob the truth prevaileth so much with you nill ye will ye as you are driuen to confesse that this assertion is a foule vntruth and senceles errour For herevpon it followeth first that your Proposition is not generall and therefore your whole Argument faulty and to no purpose at al for the question in hand secondly that of necessity there should be some clause aÌnexed to your Proposition touching the Antichristian abhominations among you if you would haue your Reason good for the estate of your Churches But you account such addition would be idle and vaine I easily beleeue you are so minded But why I pray you thinke you so Is it because you did not at first mind it or because now you see it would discouer to euerie man the vanitie of your Reason Howsoeuer it must be expressed And if your self either know not how to doe it or be vnwilling I will show it Mark now therfore Hovv Mr Iacobs Argument should be propounded Whatsoeuer is sufficient to make a particular man a true Christian and in state of saluation that is sufficient to make a company so gathered together to be a true Church of Christ though they retaine vvithall in their constitution the Hierarchy Leiturgy and confusion of Antichrist But the vvhole doctrine as it is publikly * Book of Articles published Anno 1562 professed and practised by Lavv in England is sufficient to make a particular man a true Christian and in state of saluatioÌ And the publik Assemblyes of England are in their estate companyes so gathered together Therefore it is also sufficient to make the publik Assemblyes of England true Churches of Christ though they retaine vvithall in their constitution the Hierarchy Leiturgy and confusion of Antichrist Or thus rather If the vvhole doctrine as it is publikly professed and practised by Lavv in England be sufficient to make a particular man standing member of that Church which retaineth the Hierarchy Leiturgy and confusion of Antichrist yet notvvithstanding to be a true Christian and in state of saluation as tovvching his estate and standing in that Church then is it also sufficient to make a company so gathered together and consequently the Church of England to be a true Church of Christ as towching the estate and constitution thereof But the former say you is true Therefore also the latter But the former say I is false Therefore also the latter Thus M. Iacob should your Argument be framed in right forme of reasoning for the estate of your Church and for the question between vs. Which now being done who is so simple as cannot plainely see the falshood of both the Propositions in the former and of the Assumption in the latter and consequently the vanity of your Reason every way If you still hold otherwise then must we still call vpon you for proof Bare saying will not serue we looke for due proof Mind further that now as your case standeth you are to approve the estate of your Church and the members thereof not only as they retaine the abominatioÌs of Antichrist but as they withstand also the contrary truth and way of Christ which hath ben a long time made known and offered vnto them Otherwise he that hath but half an eye may see you defeÌd not the present estate of the Churches of England as the title of your book pretendeth In that you say wheresoeuer there are any things added destroying faith there whatsoeuer els seemeth sufficient in deed is not sufficient to make a true Christian you are againe mistaken There may be in the constitution of a Church things added destroying faith and yet so much truth be held and taught as to some particular men coÌsidered apart from the constitution is sufficient to make them true Christians and in state of saluation the other being not imputed vnto them by the Lord. Thus I doubt not hath * Thus haue I spoken to you Mr Iacob many tymes Yet see hovv you haue novv dealt vvith me contrary to your knovvledg God saued some in the most popish Churches and many mo in yours from time to time Yet notwithstanding this doth not iustifie the estate either of their or of your Church neither doth it warrant any to abide therein But it argueth partly the riches of Gods mercie partlie the greatnes of his power who as at first he brought light out of darknes so in the worst times and euen in the darke kingdome of Antichrist saueth them that are his But of this besides that already spoken there will be occasion to speak more â¡ In the handling of the second Exception and 7. Reason folloing hereafter Your bad dealing about the first rest of the general points aboue named I haue declared before In deed your self may tremble to think thereon as on your Antichristian estate also in that Church You I say M. Iacob who cannot be ignorant of both these things howsoever you haue advisedly if not also vvilfully now written otherwise Mind therefore if you haue not here took heauen and earth to record against your self and whether this be not desperate madnes yea or no. But let vs proceed to your Replies vpon the Exceptions and Reasons heretofore alledged against your Assumption And let the Reader mind without partialitie as before God which of vs haue the truth and accordingly let him walke in all good conscience before God and men Chap. 4. The first Exception against the Assumption aforesaid Fr. Iohnson FIrst consider the 19. Article of that doctrine and Book which by your self is alleadged for your defence and see by it if your profession and practize be not contrary one to an other Yea see if it be not manifest euen by it that you haue not a true visible Church of Christ The words of the Article are these Artic. 19. The visible Church of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in the which the pure vvord of God is preached and the Sacraments be duely ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that of necessity are requisite to the same These are your owne words and
doctrine Now if you cannot prooue your Assemblies to be such you may see your own witnesses euen your owne doctrine and book giue verdict against you If you can prooue them to be such where and what are your proofes touching the particulars mentioned in this your owne description of a visible Church H. IACOB his 1. Reply to the 1. Excep THis your first Exception is the 19. Article of this very book vvhich vvee alleadge vvherein a visible Church is described to be a Congregation where the pure word is preached and Sacraments ministred according to all those things that of necessitie are requisite Novv this description you reiect not but our practise say you is contrary and therefore vve haue no true visible Churches nor Christians I ansvver vvherein is it contrarie in vvhat things that of necessitie are requisite doth not all this Christian vvorld see and confesse that our publique practise is agreeable to our profession in that book Nay say you but proue you your assemblies to be such and if you can proue them where and what are your proofs if you doe not you are confuted A vvorthy confutation sure and very Clerklike As if my Tenaunt should denie me rent for my house and land yea and goe to Lavv vvith me for the fee simple vvhich he hath holden in ferme of me these 40. yeares and I haue hetherto quietly enioyed from my Auncestors time out of minde Novv he suing me at lavv for that vvhich I thus possesse saith proue your right to this land vvhich you haue if you can vvhat and vvhere be your proofes let me see them Or els I your Tenaunt vvill haue it This vvere goodly dealing vvere it not and very lavvfull EueÌ so doe you asking proofes of vs for that vvhich vve possesse haue possessed before you made any question about it nay you your selues held part of this possession of vs and vvith vs till yesterday vvhen you began first to lay claime in this sorte to the vvhole Novv your reason is let vs prooue it to be ours where be our proofs Or els you will not accknowledg vs any longer see I pray you your owne equity If this suffice not to make you desist I leaue it to the Iudges to giue sentence Secondly note further Our Article saith A Church is where the word is preached and Sacraments ministred according to all things that of necessitie are requisite Where vveâ plainly insinuate that many errours may be added and truthes wanting in a visible Church but nothing which is absolutely necessarie Now what doth our practize in Preaching or Sacraments want that is absolutely necessarie without which there cannot be any true preaching or Sacraments at all shevv it vs because vve see it not our selues I assure you vntil then your first reason hath no reason in it Fr. Io. his Aunsvver to M. Iacobs 1. Reply vpon the 1. Excep HOw fit or vnfit the description is I neither did nor doe examine Onely because it is your owne profession and your practise is coÌtrary vnto it I did from hence take the first Exception requiring of you to proue your Assemblies to be such or els to know that your owne doctrine is a witnes against your selues Now in your Reply haue you according to the particulers of that description iustified your Church assemblies Nothing lesse Let this therefore be first obserued But what then haue you done First pretending as if you repeated our exception and your owne description you leaue out diuers particulers of speciall moment there expressed As first where the visible Church is described to be a congregation of faithfull men you leaue out these wordes of faithfull men belike knowing that your Congregations which are holds of all foule spirits and cages of euery vncleane and hatefull bird Reuel 18.2 cannot therefore iustly be accounted congregations of faithfull men Secondly where the description speaketh of the Sacraments to be duely ministred you leaue out this word duely because it crosseth your womens Baptisme priuate Communion receiuing of the most prophane and their seed among you c. Lastly where in the description it is required both for preaching the pure word and due administration of the Sacraments that they be don according to Christes ordinance you leaue out these words according to Christes ordinance belike because this clause quite overthroweth both your Antichristian Prelacy from whih al the inferior Ministers among you receiue power and authority to preach and minister the SacrameÌts and your Preisthood and Deaconry wherein you all administer and your stinted imposed prayers exhortations crosses in the forehead questions to Infantes vse of the same wordes in English in ministring the Lords Supper which the Papists vsed and still vse in Latine not retaining the words of Christes institution and such like Thus hauing left out such particulers as were of speciall moment against you yet you demaund vvherein your paactize is contrary to your profession and description of a visible Church in vvhat things that of necessitie are requisite We aunswer in all the particulers of that description aforesayd For first your Church-assemblies are not congregations of faithfull men but a confusion of all manner of people though neuer so wicked and prophane The â¡ D. VVâiâg booke pag 176. and 178 Prelates and Formalists affirm that your Church is full of Atheistes Papistes Idolaters Drunkards Whoremongers and such like The * Sermon on Rom. 12 pag. 65. and 66. Demonstration in the preface forward Preachers likewise that in your Church are svvarmes of Atheists Idolaters Papists erronious and heretical Sectaries Witches Charmers Sorcerers Murtherers Theeues Adulterers Lyars c. Finally that a man may be any thing among you sauing a sound Christian These things being so as both your estate and writings beare witnes iudge your selues whether your Assemblies can be accounted Congregations of faithfull men or no which is the first point of the description aforesaid Secondly in the same description is required That the pure vvord of God be preached according to Christes ordinance But with you are allowed besides the word of God the Apocrypha books and in steed of preching the word the reading of Homilies as may appeare in that â¡ Book of Articles published Anno 1502. book of Articles alledged by your self Yet who knoweth not that in those bookes are diuers vntruths errors contradictions blasphemies and such like So farre are they from being the pure word of God or agreeing therewith Moreouer when and where the word is preached among you it is done by vertue of a false office and calling never appointed by Christ And the Ministers that preach it do in your constitution alway stand subiect to be silenced suspended excommunicated and degraded by the Prelates and Ordinaries to whom when you are made Priests you promise and when you enter vpon a benefice you sweare Canonicall obedience Neither are you suffered any further to preach the word and truth of God then agreeth
with the Articles IniuÌetioÌs Aduerticements and Caueates in that behalf prouided If any preach the word of God any further they are subiect to be sileÌced banished and put to death That these things accord with the ordinaÌce of Christ or with your owne description of a visible Church I suppose your self will not for shame affirme it Lastly in your description it is required That the Sacramentes be duely ministred according to the ordinance of Christ in all things that of necessity are requisite to the same Now by the ordinance of Christ in the administration of the Sacraments there are necessarily required 1. A lawfull Minister 2. A lawfull people 3. A lawfull administratioÌ according to the Testament of Christ In al which your practise is contrary to the ordinance of Christ and your owne description aforesayd Your Ministers all of them are either Prelates Priestes or Deacons which among you is a step to the Priesthood none of which Christ hath ordeyned in his Testament for the work of his Ministerie Your people are not separated from the world See Iohn 15.19 17.14 1â but stand in confusion with it and in subiection to the Antichristian Prelates and Prelacie and therefore cannot be deemed a true Church of God and the people of Christ vnto whome in such estate the SacrameÌts which are seales of the couenant of grace doe apperteine and may be administred 1 Iob. 4 â 5 Act 2 40. and 19 9. Rev. 18.4 and 14.9 Finally your administration is according to the inventions and precepts of men with sâinted prayers exhortations Epistles and Gospels and besides these in Baptisme crossing on the forehead and questions to the infant in the Lords supper translating and vsing out of the Masse book other words theÌ the words of Christes institution and such like as may be seen at large in your book of common prayer which is picked and culled out of the Masse book full of abominations as * Admonition to the Parlament your selues haue confessed heretofore These things we haue ben forced thus to mention at large both because you twise demaund as if you knew not your selves wherein your practise is contrarie to that description aforesaid and because you blush not to affirme that all the ChristiaÌ world seeth and confesseth your practise to be agreable to your profession in that book Whereas the contrarie is most true Touching which what your selues haue heretofore written to the contrarie See in the Admonitions to the Parliament Replies of T. C. against D. Whitgist Demonstration of Discipline c. And what the reformed Churches professe to the contrarie see in the French Belgicke and Heluetian Churches in the Harmonie of confessions SeÌct 10.11 Thus also appeareth what iust cause we had to put you to proue your assemblies to be such as your selues describe visible Churches to bee Which seeing you haue not yet done and seeing your practise is contrary to your profession as now at your request we haue shewed in the particulars aforesayd If you still be minded as before we do also still aske where and what are your proofes touching the particulars mentioned in your owne description of a visible Church Your similitude of a Landlord and Tenaunt is against your selues so worthy and Clerklike is your Reply If any haue vsurped or otherwise made a false claime never so long to a peece of land or other possession may they not iustly be called vpoÌ to shew their title and bring forth their euidence Let the Iudges giue sentence If you deny your claime to be such shew your euidence from the Apostles writings Let vs froÌ thence see your evidence for the offices of Archbs Lord bs Archdeacons Priests ParsoÌs Vicars c. For your entrance into these offices according to your Canons and book of ordering Priests c. For your administration by your scinted imposed Leiturgy and by your Popish Canons Officers proceedings c. For your maintenance by Tythes Chrisomes Offerings c. For your confused communion of all sortes of people though never so wicked in the body of your Church c. Let vs I say see evidence for these from the Apostles writings if you denie your claime to be such as we haue noted Otherwise if you speake not according to this word â¡ Esay 8. ââ it is because there is no light in you neither any right to that you challendge Where you say vve held part of your possessioÌ vvith you hertofore If you meane that we with you receiued the beastes mark and drunke of the cup of Babels abominations we deny it not but acknowledg Gods mercy that passing ouer our sinnes hath giuen vs grace and strength â Rev 18.4 2 Cor. 6.17.18 Act. 2.40 at his coÌmaundement to forsake that way of Antichrist and to come out of that spirituall Babylon to the saluation of our soules Which mercy we wish also to you that being saued from that froward generation you may become the sonnes and daughters of the Lord almighty Touching your Article Preaching Sacraments MinistratioÌ c Ynough is said before Onely where you say you see not your selues vvherein you faile touching Preaching or Sacraments in things necessary It is too impudent vntruth as your â¡ AdmonitioÌ to the Parlament T. C. his replies in defeÌce thereof DemoÌstration of discipline Defence of Ecclesiasticall discipline c. former writings doe and will alwaies testifie to your face which we will not stand here to relate That shall suffice which we haue touched before which till it be aunswered the Exception hath both reason and weight in it whatsoever you doe or can pretend to the contrary H. Iacob his 2. Reply to the 1. Excep HEre is much adoe to no purpose You obserue 4. pointes in our Article omitted by me wherein our practise is contrarie to our profession First our Article requireth a visible Church to be an assemblie of faithfull men But our ossemblies say you are not so This is false they are so you shall neuer proue in vs the contrary more then appeareth was in the Church of the Iewes both Auncient and in the time of Christ and yet they than were the true Church As I haue elswhere in this book sufficiently proued and shewed against you That which you bring of D. VVhitgift and other writers amongst vs of the prophanesse of many in our assemblies you depraue their meaninges vtterly for though they graunt very many such to be amongst vs yet they say not that all our assemblies are such nor our whole assemblies Neither denie they our assemblies to be companies of faithfull men or vtterly to be separated from Nay the contrary do they euen that onely they ought to be reformed Therefore you too grosly abuse them Secondly The Article requireth the pure word of God to be preached But say you the Apocrypha books and reading of Homilies and other errors are allowed in our practise Yea surely and in our profession too as your self obserueth
in the book of Artic. yet then our profession practise differ not as you charg our Churches But these pointes are not the pure word of God Neither doth the Article meane that in a visible Church euery iot and title both of our profession and practise must needs be out of the pure word They knew that euery visible Church might and did erre in somewhat Onely it meaneth that a visible Church might not erre in any poinct that of necessity is requisite as their words expresse It resteth then that you shew that the pure word is not preached in our assemblies by law sufficiently to salvation which yet you do not nor can doe Therefore you say nothing For I for my part knovv wel that our Churches faile from the pure word in sundry lesser points which though they be errors yet are they not Fundamentall neither doe they in their owne nature abolish from Christ Thirdly the Article hath according to Christes ordinance But you say that we preach in strange and false functions such as are not Christes ordinances This is false too Our ordinary Preachers are true Pastours as touching the substance of Pastorall calling as I haue often aunswered you albeit they haue a wrong ordination from the Prelacie See my defence of this poinct as also of that concerning the confusion of our people in my other vvriting long since deliuered to you touching the * In my avnsvver to the 1. reason of that treatise follovving in the eâde of this book comparing of the condition of a Ministerie vvith Mariadge Novv this ordinance of Christ to haue a true Pastor to a faithfull people is sufficient for the being of a true Church though not for the perfection of it Contrary to the vvhich you haue nothing but vvords Lastly the Article requireth due administration of Sacraments But our practize say you herein is not due or inâier because there concurre diuers corruptions withall as ââinted prayers exhortations Epistles Gospels crossing in Baptisme c. I aunsvver all these simply of them selues do not abolish our Sacraments If you think they do say so and you shall be refuted If nay then this verie Article signifieth so much That corruptions and faults might be in the Sacraments but nothing amisse that of necessitie is requisite Novv all these 4. poinctes I haue omitted say you True in vvords I haue but in sence I expresse them all and euerie one vvhen for breuities sake I comprehended all in this generall clause of this Article according to all that is of necessitie requisite Hovv say you haue I not herein contained and signified all these your exceptions and that according to the meaning of the Article If I haue as it is most true then doe you vnconscionably abuse me in saying I pretended to repeate our description in the Article and yet leaue out diuers particulars of speciall moment And let this therefore be first obserued I haue omitted nothing materiall in that Article Yea let this be here noted that in all this you haue most fondly abused yout penne and tounge Yet vyill you still demaund how our practise agreeth with our profession in that 19. Article Still I annsvver you vvith that similitude of a foolish and importunate Tenaunt against his Landlord If I haue held possession and my auncestors before me time out of minde indeed rhe King laying claime to it he may call for my euidence because â¡ Time prescribeth not against the Prince nullum tempus occurrit Regi But against my fellovv subiects possession inheritance so long vvithout interruption is of it self euidence in lavv good inough except the plaintif can bring better to the coÌtrary Therefore it vvere absurd and sencelesse before any Iudge in England for a Tenaunt to put such a Landlord to shevv his euidence in such a case Euen so as absurd it is for you seeing at first you vvere of vs and novv are gone out from vs to put vs to proue our selues to be such as heretofore you neuer doubted of If now you doubt and contradict it shew you your reason as better euidence or els all men wil condempne your folly VVhere you put me to proue all our offices of the Hyerarchie their ceremonies c. What needeth it I neuer tooke it vpon me Except you doe shew that these corruptions all or any of them absolutely in their owne nature do abolish vs al cleane from Christ make vs vnpossible to be saued which vntill you doe still I say I see not any peece of reason in all your words And Lastly where you say it is an impudent vntruth that I say we see not that anything necessarie is wanting in our Church And to this end you quote to conuince me The Admonition T. C. his Replies Demonstration Declaration and the Defence of Discipline c. This is indeed too bold an vntruth a wilfull peruerting of all your allegations None of all these do gtaunt any thing to be wanting with vs that is necessarie to the being of a Church simply nor to the being of a true Ministery or Sacraments But onely to their vvell and conuenient being Hovv honest then are you to falsifie your ovvne vvitnesses so openly Fr. Io. his Aunsvver to Mr. Iacobs 2. Reply vpon the 1. Excep I Haue often heard such things M. Iacob Yet they are but words of wynd And now belike you tell vs here aforehand what we are to look for in this and the rest of your Replies following even much adoe to no purpose First where your Article describeth a visible Church to be a CoÌgregation of faithfull men you say yours are so I did and do denie it Now therefore must you proue it who made the first Argument and still continew to reply If you know not this you know little or nothing either of the rules or of the vse of sound reasoning Let any that haue knowledg judge Secondly whereas you would I should proue the contrary although in putting this over to me you manifest your owne ignorance and weaknes yet know that both â Mr. Barrovves Refutation of M. Giffârd The Discouery The Conferences published c. others of vs and â In the aunsvvers to M. A. H. to M. T. C. to M. VV. Smith and to your self my self haue done it sundrie times and taken away the obiections drawen from the corruptions in the Ievvish or any other Churches Vnto which who is there of you that ever gave vs sound aunswer Thirdly I take the whole Land to witnes against you that it is most false which here you are not ashamed with such boldnes to affirme viz. that your Church-assemblies are Congregations of faithfull men But by this may all men see you make no conscience what you affirme or denie so you may seeme to say somewhat Fourthly your owne men of all sorts confesse it to be as I have said and shewed in my former aunswer Vnto which I might adde an hundred mo
testimonies of theirs if the case were not as cleare as the Sunne at noone day But you say I depraue their meanings vtterly Why so I pray you Because they say not that all your Assemblies are such nor your vvhole Assemblies though they graunt very many such to be among you that is manie of your Church to be Atheists Papists Drunkards Whoremongers Thieves Murtherers Witches c. Alas M. Iacob it pittieth me to see your extreame follie and evill conscience Your follie that see not how both they and you giue the cause in this graunt and therby also testifie that I do not at all deprave their meanings Is it possible that your Church-assemblies should be full of such knowen vngodly persons and yet be Congregations of faithful men It never entred into my thought much lesse did I ever say it that your whole Assemblies are such I know and willingly accknowledg many of your Church not to be so for which I praise God Alwaies I except your publike worship and Idolatrie wherein all even the best among you are inwrapped This I said that your Assemblies are not congregations of faithful men but a confusion of all manner of people though never so vvicked And this you see do your owne men testifie Adde herevnto that both they and your self graunt your Assemblies herein ought to be reformed If they be already Congregations of faithfull men what reformation would you haue in this behalf But if their estate herein be such as they ought to be reformed why are you so shamles and foolish thus to speake as you do in all this matter Besides your folly you bewray an evill conscience in asmuch as you denie that thing the light whereof doth so shine in your conscience as even whiles you would shift it of you are constrained to acknowledg it whether you will or not Where you speak of your owne men that they deny not your Assemblies to be companies of faithfull men or vtterly to be seperated from it is to no purpose at all saue against your selfe For first though they speak it not in these very syllables yet the thing it self necessarily followeth vpon their words It is without question that the heathen Poets did themselues worship Idols yet notwithstanding sometimes they so spake in their writings as Paull doth * Act. 17.28.29 from thence conclude that not Idols but the true God onely is to be worshipped Had it now ben of waight for any of them to have alleadged against the Apostle that theit Poets did not deny Idols to be worshipped Yet you think it sufficient to withstand the truth with any such pretence Let this once spoken serve for aunswer to all your reproches wherewith you burden me many times for the collections which I deduce necessarily from your owne and other mens writings Secondly you are to know that it is not materiall against me whatsoever your men doe graunt or denie But against you it is who abide in the same Ministerie and of the same Church with them For that which you speak of the Church of the Iewes both auncient and in the time of Christ referring vs to another place hereafter in this book for proof of your comparison look you there also for aunswer therevnto And hitherto of the first point of your Article and profession differing from your practise and constitution For the second if you professe to preach the pure vvord of God as this Article requireth and yet againe both in profession and practise as here you acknowledg preach the impure and lying writings of Men such as be the Apocrypha books and your Homilies what is or can be more contrarie If your Article meane othervvise as you pretend it is full of deceit Neither shall any ever know what your profession is if your Articles doe thus crosse one another and your practise also agree with the worst But to cleare this point I aunswer furthermore 1. that it is a point of necessitie requisite that Gods vvord onely be taught For which see these Scriptures Deut. 4.2 and 12.32 Psal 119.113 Prov. 30.5.6 Esa 8.20 and 59.21 Ier. 23 16.28 Ioh. 5.39 Col. 3.16 1 Tim. 6.3.4.5 and 2 Tim. 3.16.17 Gal. 1.8.9 Rev. 22.18.19 Thus by your owne exposition of this Article the Assumption of your maine Argument falleth and your Churches remaine in false constitution which is the question betweene vs. See the third Exception follovving In the aunsvver to Mr Iacobs 2. Reply 2. The Apocrypha books maintained in the Church which you say is both your profession and practise overthroweth the truth of Christian religion and bringeth in Iudaisme Popery Atheisme and what not 3. Even in the Church of Rome where these books also are received yet withal the pure word is so preached among them by Law as no doubt to some is sufficient co salvation For proof whereof see the Rhemes Testament in their note vpon 1 Tim. 2.5 Yet this hindreth not but that their Church maintaineth false doctrine as in that place also may be seen and standeth in false constitution Neither therefore can this help you It resteth then that you show the pure worde only to be preached among you by Lavv and that also according to Christes ordinance which yet you doe not neither can doe And therefore it is your self that say nothing but that you both professe practise errors Now it is well the truth so shineth in your heart as you confesse your Churches faile from the pure vvord in sundry lesser points Yet I pray you reckon vp these points in particular that by the worde of God it may be seen whether they be lesser or greater then you would beare vs in hand Then tell vs in whose power it is in your Church to redresse them Also why they are not redressed seeing you know them and haue â¡ Rev. 2.16.17 3.3 Mat. 18.15.16.17.20 1 Cor. 5.4.5 Lev. 4.13 2 Cor. 10.4.5.6 rules given by Christ for such cases if your Churches be his Lastly why you for your part abide in knowen errors and keepe not the truth and commaundements of Christ As touching that you say though they be errors yet they are not fundamentall neither doe in their owne nature abolish from Christ the fit place of handling this point followeth in the second Exception and seventh Reason to which places I referre it Yet in the meane time because here we are treating of the Apocrypha books tell me whether in retaining them you retaine not such errors as your self account fundamentall c. For example the book of Tobit teacheth that â Tob. 12.12.15 Angels doe present and bring to memory our prayers before the Lord. Now this honour you know is peculiar to Christ who â 1 Tim. 2.5 onely is the Mediator of Intercession That Apocrypha doctrine therefore is blasphemous and an error in your sence as I take it fundamentall Adde herevnto that * 2 Mach. 12.43.44.45 offring vp of a sinne offring to God for
the dead to make reconciliation for them thereby spoken of in the book of Machabees And according to your second sence of fundamentall that â¡ 2 Machab. 14.41.42 commending of vvilfull murther taught in the same book of Machabees Not to speak of the Magick in the â Iob. 6.6 book of To bit for healing any that is troubled with a Divell or evill spirit by a perfume made of a fishes heart and liuer These sweet doctrines with other the like do those books affoord But it skils not so long as with a bold face notwithstanding you can beare it out and say still your errors are not fundamentall c. Is this your conscience Mr. Iacob Will you thus still plead for Baall But to proceed in the third place you speak of those words according to Christs ordinance Where first marke that these words in your Article are to be referred to all the particulars going before So as to maintaine your Argument you must proue your Assemblies to be so gathered the pure vvord so preached anh the Sacraments so administred among you as Christ hath ordeined Thus might you more perswade vs and defend your selues better in one half sheet of paper then in a thousand such frivolous pamphlets as you sparse abroad to no purpose at all except it be to lay open your owne nakednes so much the more Whereas I alledged that vvhen and vvhere the vvorde is preached among you it is done by vertue of a false office and calling never appointed by Christ this you say is false too Often have I heard you say so but never could I heare you proue it To help you therefore I will show you the way how to doe it if any such thing could be And that is thus first syncerely as before God to reckon vp all the offices of Ministery which your Church by Law enjoyeth and then to note the Scriptures which teach that Christ ordained those offices in his Church secondly to show the manner of entrance into your severall offices prescribed by Law and then to name the places of Scripture where such calling is appointed by Christ This you see is a plaine and ready way touching these two points to stablish the conscience and to confound your adversaries not with show of words but with substance of matter I hope it will do you some pleasure Mr. Iacob that I haue showed you so good a way All the thanks I aske for it is that you would walk vprightly in it Now if you list not take the paines or find the way all to hard for your Archbs Lordbs Archdeacons Parsons Vicars Stipendaries and the rest of your Priests and Deacons yet at least for your self show it in defence of your owne office and calling first when you were made Priest and DeacoÌ by the Prelates and theÌ when you became an House-Priest in the countrey and since a Mercenary-Priest in the citty Now I heare your Lords the Prelates haue commaunded you silence and you as an obedient childe of such reverend Fathers do readily submit to their Antichristian authority Yet let this be no excuse to put of the clearing of the former matter but seeing you haue so much the more leasure do it the more soundly and speedily Doubtles it would give great light in this case Next you say your ordinarie Preachers are true Pastors as touching the substance of Pastorall calling but whom meane you by ordinary Preachers c. Your Prelates I remember are by Law your Ordinaries Doe you meane it of them your treatise shewes it not Tell vs then who they be of whom you speak 1. whether all or some onely of your Preachers 2. whether you have any extraordinarie Preachers that have some other office 3. what you judge of those that are not in the number of the ordinary Preachers you speak of whether they also be true Pastors 4. what you account according to the Scripture the substance of the Pastorall calling whereof you speak All these points you see must be cleared afore we can vnderstand what you speak or whereof you affirme So mysticall or rather in deed so fearefull and deceitfull is your manner of speach Touching the question what is substantiall in the Ministery if you put it over to me to declare as your manner is I have already showed my judgment and reasons in â A treatise of the Minist of the Churches of Engl. p. 83. 84. 85. another treatise Which you may either refute or approue your Ministery according to those particulars or if you can do neither of these yeeld to the truth against which you have so long strugled in vaine In vaine I say for proof whereof marke what followeth next in your Reply Your self confesse that even the Preachers for whome you plead have a wrong ordination from the Prelacy Thus your owne mouth M. Iacob is witnes against your self that al your labour is in vaine Shall I yet make it more plaine vnto you Marke then Your maine defence is from â¡ See before pag 3. and 6. the doctrine of your Church as it is publiquely professed and practised by Lavv. Now your Law admitteth no other ordination but that of the Prelacy And this your self here confesse is vvrong In what case now your Ministery standeth let others judge And take you heed you please not your self any longer in such vnrighteousnes The â 2 The. 2.12 end thereof is fearefull But besides this estate of your Ministery you confesse here also for the body of your Church that you have a confusion of people that is in deed though you speak it not in word a spirituall Babylon For Babel is in English confusion Thus both for Ministery and people you give the cause having wearied your self in the defence of Babylon all in vaine Which is and will be the fruit of your and all other mens labours in this case So the * Ier. 51.58.64 Scripture hath foretold Your other writing â¡ See the next treatise follovving at the end of this touching the comparing of the condition of a Ministery vvith Mariage long since deliuered was also long since aunswered Vnto which I have not yet received any Reply not so much as words which is the most I look for from you at any time Where next you graunt it is Christs ordinance to haue a true Pastor to a faithfull people hold you there M. Iacob and you overthrow at once all your Churches and Ministery For you neither have proued neither ever will that so you have Begging of the question though you vse it never so often is nothing but words not any proof at all After this you come to that clause of your Article which requireth due administration of the Sacraments according to Christs ordinance First mynd that divers other particulars were related wherein you faile besides those you have here mentioned See them in my â¡ Before Pag 15. 16. 17. former aunswer Now if the corruptions of the
Antichristian Hierarchy and a popish ordering of Ministers strange from the vvord of God and the vse of all vvel reformed Churches in the vvorld And further Although some truth be taught by some Preachers yet no Preacher may vvithout daunger of the Lavves vtter all the truth comprised in the booke of God Then touching the Sacraments thus they write The Sacraments are vvickedly mangled and prophaned Also In the primitive Churches they administred the Sacrament simply as they received it from the Lord vve sinfully mixed vvith mans inventions and devises Yea they charge the Prelates that they doe superstitiously and vvickedly institute a nevv Sacrament vvhich is proper to Christ onely marking the child in the forehead vvith a Crosse in token that hereafter he shall not be ashamed to confesse the faith of Christ And of your book of coÌmon prayer according to which your Sacraments and other divine service is administred thus also they write we must needes say that this book is an vnperfit book culled and picked out of the Popish dunghill the Masse book full of all abominations To conclude withall thus they testifie concerning these things controverted betweene them and the Prelates Neyther is the controversy betvvixt them and vs as they vvould beare the vvorld in hand for a cap a tippet or a surplus but for greater matters concerning a true Ministery and Regiment of the Church according to the vvord Which things once established the other melt away of theÌselues Being once established say they Therefore yet they did not account they had them And whereof speak they All may see of a true Ministery and Regiment of the Church Now speak your self Mr. Iacob Do not these men testifie to your face that you have avouched a bold and impudent vntruth wilfully striving against the cleare light Yet I have cited but a few and those onely out of the Admonitions to the Parliament Out of which and the rest of their writings I might alledge a thousand mo to convince you herein But that would be too tedious And these I doubt not will cleare the point and suffice any that are indifferent and godly minded For your self I say no more but wish you had not verified the Orators saying He that once passeth the bounds of modestie becomes impudent out of measure Hitherto of the first Exception Chap. 5. The second Exception against Mr. Iacobs Assumption aforesayd Fran. Iohnson SEcondly tell vs whether you hold and professe Iesus Christ to be the Prophet Priest and King of his Church to be obeyed in his owne ordinance only and in no other And if you do then shew vs how your practise agreeth with this profession H. Iacob his 1. Reply to the 2. Excep TO this second Exception That Christ is our Prophet Priest and King I aunswere The Booke of Articles our Ministers now and Congregations generally do hold and professe the same our practise being answerable likewise therevnto euen as before time Maister Cranmer Ridley Latimer and such like with their Congregations did then viz. That Christ is our Prophet Priest and King and to be obeyed in his owne ordinances onely in no other This I say we generally professe and practise Hovvbeit this note vvith all vve hold Christs ordinance to be of tvvo sorts writteÌ or vnwritteÌ the first necessary the secoÌd arbitrary The first touching doctrine that is touching faith and the invvard opinion only such as these The doctrine of God his Nature his Persons his Properties of the Messias Christ Iesus of Iustification of Sanctification of the ResurrectioÌ c. Wherein standeth the â 1 Cor. 3.12.13 foundation of saving faith All these must be in the vvritten vvord or els to be none of Christes The second touching outvvard orders in the Church vvhich are truely called and counted Christes ovvne also although particularly deuised and appointed by the Church vvhom Christ hath authorised therevnto euen as it shall be thought most fit and profitable for the preseÌt times places and persons such vve hold all outvvard gouernement and ceremonies to be because they be not simply of the foundation neither written nor certen nor perpetuall but at the arbitrarie appointment of the Church and Magistrate and yet to be Christes ovvne neuerthelesse vvho hath left this libertie for the Church to vse Thus vve hold and thus vve practise and vve are persvvaded no Scripture to be against all this but rather for it I speak novv concerning our Ministers and Congregations generally that is our publique Church state If you say but there are divers amongst vs that thinke othervvise I aunsvver But this is the generall estate both of our Ministers and Churches hovvsoever one or tvvo amongst huÌdreths or thousands may thinke othervvise shevv the contrary if you can And our Churches they certenly must be deemed after their generall estate and constitution not as one or tvvo men thinke If you say this generall opinion and practise is an error Therfore they obey not Christs ordinances in truth herein though they thinke they do I aunsvver let it be so it is novv â An error though not fundamentall the error of their iudgment as it vvas in Maister Cranmer Ridley c. Not pregnaunt rebellion and disobedience to Christ not a convicted or seared conscience so that their other â 1 Cor. 3 1â.15 truthes of the foundation are not frustrat nor Christ made to none effect in them And this is all our question whether they remaine Christians still for all these faultes yea or no. F. Io. his Aunsvver to M. Iacobs 1. Reply to the 2. Excep IN this Exception we demaunded first if you held Iesus Christ to be the Prophet Priest and King of his Church to be obeyed in his owne ordinance only and in no other then how your practise agreeth with this profession One would have thought it had ben needfull if you could to have cleared this poinct by the Scriptures and from thence to have proved your Ministery worship Church gouernement c. which are called jn question to be no other then the Lord Iesus Christ that Prophet Priest and King of his Church hath in his Testament given and appointed therevnto But this you have not done And let the Reader note it But what then do you say First you tell vs That touching this poinct your profession and practise now is so as before time it vvas vvith M. Cranmer Ridley Latimer and their CoÌgregations But what of this Can the persons or age of these whom you name nay can any person or ages preiudice the truth Were not they subiect to error at all Or must their errors bind vs Did not Iohn Hus that champion of Christ and others also of the Martyrs in former times say and heare Masse even to their dying day See their historyes in the Acts and Monuments not seeing the abominations thereof And did not divers of them acknowledge some the Popes calling and Supremacy some 7 Sacraments some Purgatory some
Auricular confession such like greeuous errors And yet notwithstaÌding dyed constantly for the truthes they saw some for one and some for another as God made manifest vnto them But may we now therefore so professe and practise in these things as they did Or if we should were their ignorance and errors a sufficient defence for vs Yet thus would you beare vs in hand Furthermore tell vs if M. Latimer and others did not forsake the Prelacy and functions they had before time received And Maister Ridley at his death repent that he had ben so earnest for the remnants of Popery in his time retained Besides who knoweth not that when M. Cranmer Ridley Latimer c. died Martyrs for the truth of Christ they neither had them selves nor ioyned in spirituall communion with such as had the Prelacy and Ministery now pleaded for And not that onely but were members of that persecuted Church in Queene Maries dayes which was seperated from the rest of the Land as from the world and ioyned in covenaunt by voluntary profession to obey the truth of Christ and to witnes against the abominations of Antichrist As they also did vnto death in the truth they saw though otherwise being but as it were in the twylight of the Gospell they had their wants and errors Yet who is so blind or besotted as not to see that their errors may not be our rules neither can be our warrant but rather that we ought after their example faithfully to stand in and for whatsoever trueth God revealeth vnto vs by his word And that otherwise those holy Martyrs shall rise in iudgment against all such as either withhould the trueth in vnrighteousnesse or in any respect refuse to walke therein Finally seeing GOD hath given vs â Psal 119.105.128 Gal. 1.8.9 6.16 Deut. 12.32 Rev. 22.18.19.20 his vvord to be the light of our feete and rule of our liues and religion What meane you to lead vs from it to the aberrations of any men whatsoever Should not â¡ Esa 8.19 all people enquier at God or would you have vs go from the liuing to the dead From God and his word to men and their errors This doubtlesse is that wherevnto you would bring vs and whereby you mislead your favorites as will yet further appeare by that which followeth For what say you next Secondly you tell vs and wish it to be noted as we also do That Christes ordinances be of two sortes either written or vnwritten the first necessarie the second arbitrary the first touching doctrine that is touching faith and the inward opinion onely These say you are writtten The second touching outward orders in the Church and all outward governement and ceremonies These you say are not written but arbitrary at the appointment of the Church and Magistrate Thus you say you hold and practise and thinke no Scripture is against it For aunswer hereof First we aske what Scripture you have for it SecoÌdly we alledg against it these Scriptures and the like 1 Tim. 3.15 5. chap. 6.13.14 Tit. 1.5 c. Act. 1.3 2.40 c. 6. chap. 14.23 15. chap. 19.9 20.7.17.28 Rom. 12.6.7.8 Ephe. 4.11.12 1 Thes 5.12.13.14 Phil. 1.1.5 Heb. 3.1.2.3 13.17 Iam. 5.14 1 Pet. 5.1.2.3.4 1 Cor. 4.17 5. â 11. 12. 14. Chap. and 16.1.2 Gal. 6.1.6 2 Thes 3.6.12.14.15 Mat. 18.15.16.17 28.18.19.20 Thirdly let it be observed that your self here graunt and cannot deny but all the outvvard gouernement and ceremonies of your Church are invented and arbitrary at the pleasure of man and not vvritten in the vvord of God Wherevpon it followeth that they are none of Christes and therefore not to be ioyned to at all Fourthly see how neare you are driven that are glad to run back into the Papists tentes where yet you know there is no succour Before you pleaded possession time out of mind now you tell vs of ordinaÌces vnwritten c. Are not these meere popish shiftes even the old worne arguments of Antiquity and Vnvvritten verities so often and so much stood vpon by the Papists Alas that you should plead to be true Christians and yet thus openly take part with Antichrist What shall we say to these things Surely God is iust and wil verifie his word That they which receiue not the loue of the trueth 2 Thes 2.10.11.12 that they may be saued he vvill send them strong delusion to beleeue lyes that they may be damned Fifthly you make the ordinances touching outward gouernement and ceremonies to be no matters of faith neither vvritten at all This is very strange divinity And thus I shew it It is an ordinance not only concerning the inward but also the outward governemeÌt of the Church that Christ is Lord and King thereof Is it therefore no matter of faith It concerneth the outward governemeÌt vvhether the Pope be vnder Christ head of the Church or no Doth it not therefore concerne faith Publique prayer preaching of the vvord and hearing of it preached administration and receiuing of the Sacraments are matters coÌcerning the outward gouernement and orders of the Church Doe they not therefore touch fayth Admonition and excommunication concerne also the outward governement of the Church Do they not therefore concerne faith Finally by this Divinitie the Sacraments of Baptisme and of the Lords supper being Ceremonies shall with you be no matters of faith at all Yet here you stay not but adde moreover That the outward orders gouernement and ceremonies of the Church be arbitrarie at the appointment of the Church and Magistrate not vvritten nor certaine c. Wherevpon it followeth that it is not certen nor taught in the Scriptures but arbitrarie at the Churches and Magistrates pleasure Whether Christ or the Pope of Rome or Canterbury be head and Archbishop of the Church of God 2. Whether Iewes onely of the Tribe of Leui may now minister the holy things of God in his Church 3. Whether Christ hath given any giftes and set any Offices in his Church for the Ministery and guidance thereof 4. Whether prayer must be in a knowen or vnknowen toung 5. Whether the teaching and ruling Elders be to be had and honored 6. Whether the Church may excomunitate 7. Whether the Popes or any other Prelates excommunicatioÌ be to be regarded 8. Whether there be two or three or seauen Sacraments 9. Whether the Passeouer Circumcision and other Ceremonies and Sacrifices of the Lavv be now to be vsed 10. Whether the Heathenish sacrifices and vvorship be to be ioyned withall 11. Whether creame oyle salt spittle crossing and coniuring may be vsed in Baptisme 12. Whether the bread onely and not the cup is to be given to the lay people as you cal them 13. Whether holy water holy ashes holy palmes and such like be of the holy things of the Church 14. Whether the Iewish and the Popish Vestments Fasts and holy dayes are to be observed And a
thousand such like which are all of them concerning the outward orders gouernement and ceremonies of the Church By your Diuinitie these and infinite such like are vnvvritten and vncerten but left onely to the pleasure of the Church and Magistrate Yea if it please you the Princes and ciuill Magistrates may them selues be the publique Ministers of the vvord Sacraments and Censures of the Church 2. Any that will may without a calling take vpon him to be a publque Officer in the Church 3. Women may baptise or administer the Lords supper 4. The Iewish Romish or Heathenish Priesthood may be retained 5. Auricular confessioÌ may be vsed 6. The Keyes of the kingdome of heauen may be appropriated to the Pope of Rome or the Prelate of Canterbury or any other whoÌsoever 7. The Prelates and their Officials excoÌmunications do bind in heaven 8. The Apocryphall books and Decretall epistles are Canonicall scriptures 9. The Popes Portuis and the English book of prayer taken out of it are the true and lawfull worship of God 10. The Prelates and Priestes are the true and lawfull Ministers of God 11. Orders Penaunce Extreame vnction Matrimony c. are the Sacramentes of the Church 12. Surplus Cope Cap Tippet Rotchet c. are ornaments of the Ministery Finally all ragges and trumperies of the Romish religion are good and lawfull if it please the Church and Magistrate For why They concerne the outward gouernement orders and ceremonies of the Church And touching them you say Christ hath left no ordinances written certen not perpetuall but left them at the arbitrary appointment of the Church and Magistrate Is not this strange Diuinity Yet you stay not here neither but as men that have bent their tongues like bowes for lyes you feare not to adde further that when the Church and Magistrate appointeth any ordinances whether these or any other touching the outward gouernement and ceremonies of the Church we are to account them Christes owne who hath left this liberty to the Church for to vse O shameles mouth O vnchristian hart Can any Papist or Atheist say more Or can any desire a more euident proof then this that you and your Assemblies thus holding professing and practising as here your self affirme cannot in this estate by the word of God be deemed true Christians and Churches Sixtly you do yet further seek shifts and would colour the matter by pretending That the things which concerne outward gouernement and ceremonies are not of the foundation simply But this will help you no more then the other For first we aske are they of the foundation at all though not simply If they be then seing they are not written nor certen nor perpetuall as here by you is affirmed it will follow that neither the whole foundation is written certen or perpetuall neither the Apostles were faithfull and skilfull maister builders in the laying thereof If they be not then why is this word simply added as if you granted they were of the foundation though not simply Secondly we aske whether the outward gouernement and ceremonies ordained by Christ for his Church vnder the Gospell be not of the foundation asmuch as the outward gouernemeÌt and ceremonies appointed by Moses for the Church vnder the Law Or if they be whether they are not as faithfully set downe by Christ as the other were by Moses and as carefully to be observed by vs as the other were by the Iewes or rather more inasmuch as * Heb. 3.2.3 Christ the Sonne is worthy of more glory and honour then Moses the seruant Thirdly we aske what fundamentall poinctes Moses and Aaron with the rest of the Iewes ioyning with them held that â¡ Num. 16. chap. Corach Dathan Abiram and their coÌpanions held not differing froÌ them and erring onely touching the Priesthood and Ministery which concerned the outvvard orders and gouernemeÌt of the Church Was therefore Corah Dathan Abiram and their companie in that estate the true Israell of God Or were not the other truthes they held by this meanes frustrate and of none effect vnto theÌ Nay were they not therefore vvholy to be separated from and left to the iudgment of God which overtook them and all that ioyned vnto them Yet was their error onely in matters of order and outvvard gouernement of the Church This may serve to convince your vntrue assertions in this place To that of Maister Cranmer Ridley c is aunswered before For conclusion I adde concerning this poinct That all such assemblies and people as hold professe and practise as doth the Church of England these abominations following can not by the word of God be esteemed in such estate truely to holde Christ their Prophet Priest King viz. 1. The confusion of all sortes of people though never so wicked and their seed in the body of the Church 2. The offices and callings of other Archb. and Lordb. then Iesus Christ also of Archdeacons Priestes halfe Priestes Parsons Vicars c. 3. The entrance into the Ministery by another way and other Lords then Iesus Christ 4. The executing of it vnder these strange Lords and leaving it at their pleasure 5. The preaching of the word administration of the Sacraments and governing of the Church by vertue of the offices and callings aforesayd and according to the Popish Canons and constitutions 6. The power of Excommunication in the Prelates alone and their Officialls 7. The confounding of Civill and Ecclesiasticall offices and authority in the Ministers of the Church 8. The forbidding of Mariage at certen seasons 9. The imposing and vsing of stinted deuised Leiturgies The English Portuis taken out of the Popes Latine one word for word saue that a few of the grosest things are left out yet keeping the same frame and order of Collects Psalmes Lessons Pater nosters Pistles Gospels Persicles Respondes c. 10. Appointing holy daies to all Sainctes and Angels to the Virgin Mary Iohn Baptist Mark Luke and twelue Apostles severally 11. togeather with Fastes on the Evens and on Ember dayes Fridayes Saturdayes and Lent 12. Prescribing the Ministers to pray over the dead over the Corne and Grasse at some season of the yeare and over Women at their Churching or purification 13. Enioyning them to marry with the King which they make a sacramentall signe 14. And to Baptise with the signe of the Crosse with Godfathers and Godmothers with questions demaunded of the infant that cannot speake nor vnderstand 15. Giving power to WomeÌ to baptise 16. And ordaining that the other Sacrament of the Lords Supper be celebrated kneeling as when they received their maker and with change of the words of Christes institution taking in steed of them the wordes of the Popes Masse book translated into English c. Finally the vpholding of these and all such amongst them onely by carnall weapons of imprisonment death confiscation of goods baÌnishmen and such like The Assemblies and people I say which hold professe and practise as doeth this
Wherefore in this saying if you say to the purpose you then affirme the Third generall poinct that I noted in you at the beginning of this my last Replie That euery soule in England is conuicted in conscience But here I maruaile that you say Maister Hus and other of the holy Martirs did heare and say Masse till their dying day Also that others did acknowledg the Popes supremacie I aske you do you meane that they held and vsed the Popish Masse according to all the abominations that are in it If you thinke so then surely neither Hus nor any of the rest were holy Martirs For therein are found errors plainly fundamentall which of themselues abolish from Christ They are not to be compared to our publique errors now in England The like I say of the Popes supremacy If you thinke any of the Martirs acknowledged it in the large and ample meaning thereof as the Popish Doctors do set it downe Then verily neither were they any Martirs The book of Acts and Monuments whither you send vs affirmeth not that they held these errors in the largest and grossest sort It may be therefore they held many and greeuous errors of ignorance both in the Popish Masse in the supremacy which might neuerthelesse stand with Christ crucified And so they might be and were holy Martirs But I affirme that according to the damnable grossenes of the very Papists they neither did nor could hold them Therefore in these instances you say nothing to vs nor against the question in hand Further you sayd before in the beginning of your defence of this Exception â pag. 29. That Maister Cranmer Ridley Latimer and the rest of the Martirs then neither had themselues nor ioyned in spirituall communion with such as had the Prelacy and Ministery now pleaded for Now I see you make no conscience of vntruthes yea you are bold to auouch open and knowne falshoods Did not Maister Cranmer hold him selfe for Archbishop still and that he vvas by the Pope vniustly and vnsufficiently deposed and by Queene Mary forcibly restreined from it Did he euer repent of holding that Office till his death Also did not Ridley stand vpon his right to the Bishopricke of London though ready to dye Latimer though he renounced his Bishoprick yet he kept his Ministery and neuer repented him of it Philpot neuer misliked his Archdeaconry Yea vvhen he refused bloudy Bonner yet he appealed to his ordinary the Bishop of Winchester The like minde is to be seene in Bishop Farrar And generally vvhosoeuer vvere Ministers then of the Prelates ordination they neuer renounced it though they dyed Martirs Thus appeareth your bold vntruth in this behalfe Further in your Sixt ansvver Pag 32. First you vvill not see vvhat I meane in saying That these outvvard orders be not of the foundation simply I meant not at all of the very â¡ 1 Cor. 15.2 3.4 Rom. 4.25 1 Cor. 3.10.11.12.13.14 foundation neither are they Secondly you aske if our outward orders vnder Christ be not fundamentall aswell as the Iewes vnder the Law I aunsvver neither vvere the Ievves outvvard orders of the very foundation vvithout vvhich they could not be saued Thirdly you aske how Corah c. differing from Moses and Aaron only about the Priesthood and Ministery were separated from and damned I annsvver not that the matter vvas fundamentall but the manner vvas rebellious vvith consciences a thousand times conuicted and so donne vvith a high hand against God himselfe But novv this considered Hovv vainely doe you charge me in your entrance into this Exception pa. 29. That I and others of my mind goe about to iustifie these matters of order in controuersie by Cranmer Ridleys and Latimers example and their congregations then For shame do you not see the contrary that I call them errors I onely iustifie by their example that these corruptions abolish vs not from Christ as theirs did not And that I trust is sound Which thing also you might haue remembred if you had ben so charitable by that vvhich I vvrot in * In the next treatiâe follovving of the comparison of the Ministery vvith Mariage Auns to your first Reason another place Then in your first aunsvver Pag 30. Hovv vainely do you aske vs for Scriptures to proue these orders seeing I expreslie called them errors The like in your Second vvhere you load vp Scriptures to disproue them Also thirdly you charge an vnconscionable vntruth on me if you meane this aunsvver vnto me that I should graunt and cannot deny that all outward ceremonies gouernement are arbitrary at mans pleasure I only said that our state holdeth that generall opinion Not that I my selfe held it If you meane them vvrite to theÌ and speake to them if you meane me you do me foule iniury Fourthly whether they are Popish shiftes or no let our state vvhich maintaineth these things aunsvver you Your Fift is aunsvvered in the first poinct of my explication noted before pag 35. To your Sixt in pag 32. vve aunsvvered before in the Second poinct of my explication pag 35. Your seuenth in pag 34. is also against the state of our Church and not against me Fr Io. his Aunswer to M. Iacobs 2. Reply to the 2. Excep PItie not me but pitie your self Mr. Iacob and your Churches estate Your self who are miserably weak and yet foolishly wilfull as all may see by this Reply Your Churches estate which is such as by the word of God cannot be approved to have Christ your Prophet Priest and King Therefore still you tell vs your Church holdeth Christ to haue left written what is needfull for your inward and meer spirituall belief and obedieÌce but that for the outward Church-order he hath not so done but left it arbitrary to be appointed and abrogated agayne at the liking of the Churche and Magistrate As if Christ had abolished the * Exod. 20.4.5.6 second coÌmaÌdement which directly concerneth the outward worship and order of the Church as the â¡ Exod. 20.3 first doth our inward and spiritual belief Or as if the Scripture did not every where teach that â Col. 2 3.5.8.19-23 Esa 33.22 Heb. 3.1.2.3 2 Ioh ver 9. Epist to Timoth. Tit. Cor. c. he hath fully furnished the Church not onely for inward faith but also for outward order and obedieÌce Eyther therefore you must approve the outward order and worship of your Church to be ordeined by Christ in his word or els you have not him for your Prophet Priest and King in that estate Chuse which you will The liberty you speak of is nothing els but a cloke of licenciousnes or in deed meer Antichristian slavery howsoeuer you account it liberty That the word of God forbiddeth it I have showed both here and in my * Pag. 30 former answer against which you can say nothing Now therefore when this will not serue the turne you begin to coÌment and make notes vpon your owne explication that
before But now because you bid me speak out what difference I put between your Churches and the Martyrs as also between you and my self holding these things of late with you hearken and I will tell you againe First for the Martyrs in former times mark these differences Differences betvveene the Martirs and Church of Engl. 1. Greater light of the truth is now come into the world then was in those daies but you loue darkenes rather then light For still you walk in darknes Ioh. 3.19 Ephes 5.11 2. They witnessed against the abominations of Antichrist then called in question to the losse of their libertie and lives Your Church doth not so against the remnants of Poperie now coÌtroverted but do either openly defend them or fearefully submit vnto them 3. They consisted not of swarmes of Atheists adulterers drunkards and all sorts of people good and bad even knowen wicked ones mixed together in one body as your Church doth 4. Such of them as were Ministers were degraded from their Antichristian functions so are not yours 5. They died not members of Antichrists Church nor for any error they held but for the truth You stil remaine members of Antichistian Churches both withstanding the truth and maintaining errors 6. They were and died members of a true visible Church viz that persecuted Church in Queen Maries daies which was separated from the rest of the Land as from the world and ioyned together in fellowship of the Gospell by voluntary submission therevnto though in that time of ignorance they had their wants and errors You continew members of a false constituted Church vnseparated from the world yeelding subiection to Antichristian enormityes against the ordinances of Iesus Christ 7. They refused not the truth offred neyther resisted those that did iustly reprove theyr errors but your Church doth both as appeareth by your continuall practise and by the books and Acts of Parliament made openly and with authority against vs for witnessing the truth 8. Your Prelats Priests and people that is your Churches in your estate are no Martyrs but children of them which killed the Martyrs and do at this day fill vp the measure of your forefathers persecuting to death such as haue the testimony of Iesus This did not the Martyrs Are not you then the men that white the toombes of the Martyrs which were in former tymes and yet your selves imprison banish and kill the witnesses of Iesus that are among you at this day Take heed you hearden not your hearts but tremble at your fearefull estate and please not your selues in vnrighteousnes by the error of any neither blesse your selves still in iniquitie Hitherto of the difference between the Martyrs and your Churches Now for my self I confesse as I did * Pag. 8. before of the Martyrs that whiles I was Minister and member of your Church in that constitution I stood in Antichristian estate Yet doubt I not but euen then being of the elect of God I was partaker through faith of the mercy of God in Christ to saluation And this I hope is the case of divers among you But for my self I haue now the more assurance in that God hath both drawen me out of that Antichristian estate giuing me to see and to forsake it and hath planted me in his true Church and household giuing me to receiue his truth in much affliction with ioy of the holy Ghost 1 Thes 1.6 But as for you in your estate besides that yet you are not members of any true visible Church you do moreover abide in grosse confusion false Ministery Antichristian worship and other abominations by the word of God already discovered Now whiles you thus remaine you cannot in that estate approve your selves to have the promise of saluation whereof by the word of God you can be assured vntill you depart out â Rev. 18.4.5 Act. 2.40.47 Micah 2.10 2 Cor. 6.17.18 Ephe. 2.12.19 of that BabyloÌ and save your selues from that froward generatioÌ being also by the Lord added to his true Church Which mercy I hope God daily doth and will vouchsafe many among you belonging to his election Thus you see how notwithstanding any thing we eyther do or can acknowledge touching the Martyrs or ourselves heretofore yet still we affirme and prove your estate to be AntichristiaÌ So far are we froÌ graunting your Assumption as here you fancy with your self Your vaine questions Whether your whole assemblyes all and every of your assemblyes erre of wilfulnes and of a conuicted conscience whether we know the heart and conscience of men c. How fond and friuolous are they All of you erre by your owne graunt Whether any of you do it with a convicted conscience let God iudge who knoweth the heart Your self it seemeth deny not this to be the case of some among you Howsoever seeing you confesse that you erre why do you and the rest being so perswaded stil abide in error Is it because you â Ioh. 3.19 love darknes more then light Or because â¡ Act. 28.26 27. when you see yet you wink with your eyes least you should convert to the Lord and be healed If you would not leaue such as you imagine see it not how wil you ever know whether they that refuse do see it or not And why have you not al this time made it knowen to them and donne what lyeth in you to draw them from error Or having done it and finding them obstinate in evill yea persecuters of the truth revealed why have you not after the â¡ Act. 2.40.41 13.45.46.51 18.6 and 19.9 28.24 c. example of the Apostles separated from such and taught others to do the like Above all why plead you for their estate to be good warrantable in the way of salvation notwithstanding their errors and abominations Is not this to dawbe with vntempered morter Is it not to prophesie peace to the wicked and to promise them life to sow pillowes vnder their elbowes and to strengthen their hands in evill that they should not returne from their wicked way Ier. 23.16.17 Ezech. 13. Chap. Mal. 2.17 Where you say if we knew some convicted in conscience yet it serueth not our turne vnles all be so conuicted sure you mind not what you speak Did Christ ever give such a rule to his Church Or should there ever be Church separated from the world if this course were kept Besides what meane you by all being convicted Whether all in a house or all in a towne or all in a kingdome or all in the world Whether all of echser men and women of all ages yong and old of all estates hy and low rich and poore bond and free c. What also by being convicted Whether when sufficient is showed to convince men though they see it not or when they see it yet acknowledg it not or when they see and acknowledg it yet notwithstanding persist in their former estate or if vnto all these
* Act and Mon. ediâ 5. p. 581. â He neither denied their popish transubstantion neither spake against the authority of the Church of Rome if it vvere vvell governed nor yet the 7. Sacraments and also sayd Masse himself and almost in all their popish opinions vvas a Papist vvith them Thus hath that book word for word What say you now vnto it What think you of these particulars and of that conclusion that not onely in these but almost in all their opinions He vvas a Papist vvith them Againe in the same book Hierom of Prage another Martyr speaking of Iohn Hus saith â¡ Ibid. pag. 584. b. he never maintained any doctrine against the Church of Rome but onely spake against their naughty life To which purpose may be minded also that the Hussites in Bohemia so called to this day for following Iohn Hus are for trausubstantiation and most of the popish errors and worship as grosse as the Papists themselves And to give an instance of our owne countreymen the same history speaking of Thomas Bilney who was burnt at Norwich hath thus * Ibid. pa. 921. b. As touching the Masse and Sacrament of the Altar as he never varyed froÌ himself so he never differed therein froÌ the most grossest Catholicks Mark these words he differed not therein from the most grossest How now will this and your speach agree who blush not to say that the book of Acts and Monuments affirmeth not that they held these errors in the largest and grossest sort Besides this bold vntruth of yours let the Reader mind how plainely you insinuate that if your Church had the Masse and the Popes supremacy so it were not in the largest and grossest sort you could defend their case aswell then as you do now by bearing the world in hand that these things might stand vvith Christ crucified c. Let the Reader mind and remember it I say no more It remaineth that now I cleare M. Hus and the rest of the Martyrs from your rash censure You judge if any of them held any errors that be fundamentall they are no holy Martyrs but abolished from Christ This I denie And you to proue it should from the Scriptures have showed first what it is to be fundameÌtall or of the foundation then that whosoever holdeth such error is abolished from Christ But you have done neither I know that here and everie where you give vs your bare word and obtrude vnto vs your owne fancies But your words are no Oracles nor your faÌcies rules for any to follow Handle these things therefore more soundly in your next And what you speak speak it froÌ the word of God In the meane time for better clearing of the truth and Martyrs I will show you my mind being ready notwithstanding to heare any that can show better from the word of God And so I pray you take this and all my writings First the word foundation is vsed in the scripture and therefore is of vs to be considered divers waies One is in respect of God and his election Of the foundation and fundamental points or of his Church and people called and sanctified in Christ 2. Tim. 2.19 Psal 87. Pro. 10.25 Another is in respect of the onely ground of all true faith and Churches which is Iesus Christ or of the first principles and speciall heads of Christian religion Mat. 16.15.16.17.18 1 Cor. 3.11 Esa 26.16 1 Pet. 2.6 with Heb. 6.1.2 A third is in respect of the Apostles and Prophets doctrine concerning Christ or of our receiving it and building therevpon Ephes 2.20 Rev. 21.14 1 Cor. 3 10-15 1 Pet. 2.7.8 Luk. 6.48.49 Now which way soever you take it there is no question but the Martyrs although they erred through ignorance of that time in some waightie points of Christs Religion which you call fundamentall yet were notwithstanding holy Martyrs For touching the first of the exceptions aforesaid Gods foundation remained sure and sealed vnto them so as the Lord knew them to be his and they also were sanctified both to witnes vnto death the truth then called in question and to depart from the contrarie iniquitie Touching the second and third they both beleeved in Iesus Christ as it pleased God to reveale him in their age by the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles and they built firmely therevpon not stumbling at the word and disobeying it as is the manner of most now a daies but obeying and holding it forth vnto death So as when the stormes and floods of persecution beat vpon them they were not shaken from the truth they testified but remained constant to the end even when the politick Statutes of Princes the subtill arguments of the learned the earnest perswasion of their friends the great losse of their goods liberty estimation in the world finally the most cruell vsage and tirannie of the Adversaries as it were so many waves and tempests stronglie assailed to drive them a contrarie course Thus were they faithfull to God and loved not their lives vnto death as their Martyrdome proclaimeth to all the world howsoever you could be content it seemeth for any the more advantage to your selves to lay their honour in the dust Secondly in this question we are to discerne betweeen the errors them selves and between the persons that hold them The errours may in their nature be fundamentall as you speak and yet the persons erring therein of ignorance not striving against the light revealed but indevoring to walk faithfully in the truth they see may through Gods mercie in Christ be saved For example some of the Corinthians that denied * 1 Cor. 15.12 the resurrection of the body and some of the Galatians that erred about â Gal. 4.9.10.21 5.2.3.10 and 6.12.13.15 Circumcision the Law although the errors were in their owne nature fundamentall as you will not deme yet might they that dyed in them before Paules epistles came to those Churches thereabout be saved of God As we * 1 Cor. 11.30.31.32 read that some were dead and chastised of God a-about their abuse of the Sacrament yet not condemned with the world Likewise of Abijah the sonne of Ieroboam that made Israell to sinne the â¡ 1 King 14.1.13 Scripture recordeth that God shewed him mercie because in him was found some goodnes toward the Lord God of Israell Where marke those words some goodnes By which appeareth that although he were as the rest in that generall apostasie of Israell which your self account fundameÌtal yet having some goodnes in him towards the Lord he found mercie at his hands Furthermore at this day concerning the errors of the Lutherans about coÌsubstantiation and the person of Christ of the Anabaptists about Christs humanitie and denying Baptisme to the seed of the faithfull of the Papistes about traÌsubstantiation the Popes supremacie c. I suppose that you will graunt both that these errors be fundamentall as touching the nature of the errors theÌselves and that yet
as for your owne You know that very many of the Martyrs were popish Priests And if there were no other proof even their degradation from that Priesthood doth testifie it You might also thus plead for retaining and allowing of Monks and Fryars because some of them have died Martyrs and yet not renounced their callings and functions This I alledged â¡ In the aunsvver to your 1. Replie to the 1 ReasoÌ follovving heretofore but you cannot yet finde any leasure to aunswer it Yet now for that you speak here what will you say to â Act. and Mon. edit 5. p. 934. a. such as being degraded of their Ministerie received from the Prelates thanked God that they were delivered from the malignaÌt Church of Antichrist Did they not by this and such like speach and cariage noted in their stories declare how willingly they left both that Church Ministery worship and whatsoever belonged thereto Although through ignorance of the time they saw not some things wherein since their daies God hath given a greater light To end this point then howsoever it be for their renouncing certaine it is as their stories show that such of them as had receved Ministerie from the Prelates were before their death not only excommunicate as were the rest of the Martyrs but degraded also from the functions and Ministerie they had received So as it cannot but be as I said that when they dyed Martyrs they neither had nor ioyned with the Prelacy and Ministery now pleaded for See the * Act. and Mon. edit 5. p. 895. b. 934. a. 1361. b. 1385. a. 1604. a. storie in the degrading of Richard Bayfield Henry Forest Mr. Saunders Mr. Tailor Mr. Ridley c. Thus the bold vntruth wherewith you charge me falsly is returned iustly vpon your owne head Next after this which was in the beginning of my defence as your self have noted you come to the sixt point of my aunsvver passing by the other things which come between Is this to reply soundly Is this your worthy Confutation which your followers judge vnaunswerable What I pray may be the cause why you snatch thus here a peece and there a peece and prosecute not my aunswer in order from point to point as I gave it Is it because I handle things disorderly or passe by any thing in your Reply vnaunswered If I do show it But in deed is it not because you are not able to reply against my aunswer as it is given and therefore are glad to lay hold sometimes of one thing sometimes of another as you think you can best deale with that so you may trouble the Reader and seeme to say some thing when in deed you say nothing at all Let the Reader but well mind this Reply of yours and then judge if ever he saw anie thing more raw frivolous coÌfused absurd Yet such as it is let vs see now what you say to that point of my aunswer whereof you speake next First you tell vs that where you said before the outward orders of the Church be not of the foundation simply you meant not at all of the verie foundation I see your meaning now Mr. Iacob which before I neither did nor could Sure you had need make a Commentarie vpon your Replie if you expound your words euerie where as you do here But now that you have told vs your meaning will you stand vnto it Do you indeed by not simply meane not at all Then marke what strauÌg assertions lurke in your writing which before we could not perceiue In one place you say * Mr Iacobs 1. Reply to the 7. ReasoÌ following The Papists forbidding of marriage and meates if they had done no worse doth not make them departers from the faith that is not totally or as you have it in the Margent not fundamentally not simply And then you adde No more could their Hierarchy and ceremonies simply Now by your owne exposition your meaning is that none of these make them departers from the faith at all For by not simply you say you meane not at all Thus you teach most shamefull false doctrine and make the holy Ghost a liar who even â 1 Tim. 4.1.3 for these things saith they do depart from the faith Againe you say â¡ Your 1. Reply to the 1. Reason following The doctrine Canons Articles Iniunctions and practise of your Church do not ioyne togeather Christ and Antichrist simply that is not at all by this your new coined meaning And yet in the same place you confesse they ioyne togeather Christ and some outward ceremonies and orders of Antichrist It is false then that they ioyne not Christ and Antichrist at all as by this interpretation must be your meaning And even here a little before you said â Pag. 35. to beleeue practise as your Church doth for your Church-gouernemeÌt rites and orders simply destroyeth no mans saluation in Christ that is by this exposition not at all But your Church so beleeveth and practiseth these things as is derogatorie both to the office of Christ the faithfulnes of the Apostles and the perfection of the Scriptures and such as do not so beleeve and practise but witnes the truth against them they imprison banish kill and thus become guiltie of innocent bloud Yet you are bold to blesse your self your whole Church and greatest persecuters in all these mischiefs affirming that thus to beleev and practise destroieth not at all any mans salvation in Christ For when you say not simply you will have vs vnderstand your meaning to be not at all Yea you take it ill because I will not see this to be your meaning But now I doubt you will be more grieved because I see it so well Yet it were better Mr. Iacob if in time you were grieved at your self for vsing such vngodly elusions to turne away the truth See you not what pesriferous doctrine your Reply by this meanes yeelds euery where Marvell not at it It is just with God to make your owne pen the publisher of your owne follie and impietie seeing you will needs plead for Antichrist against the cleare light But let vs come to examine the point it self You say the outward orders of the Church are not at all of the verie foundation What say you then to that which is written Heb. 6.1.2 Doth not the Apostle speaking there â Heb. 6.1.2 of his laying the foundation mention in particular the doctrine of Baptismes and laying on of hands besides repentance from dead vvorks and consequently from mens traditions in Gods worship How say you Do not these concerne the outward orders of the Church And doth not the Apostle reckon them with the rest there named in his laying of the foundation I could also put you in mind how it concerneth the Churches outward governemeÌt vvhether the Pope be head of the church or Christ only whether Circumcision be now to be observed or not c. But these and
the like I have mentioned before and you I suppose will aunswer them at leasure Now where you quote some Scriptures in the margent See also for this in the Preface Section 3. it is to generall for your purpose You must prove your assertion by them Which yet you do not When you goe about it say if there be not of the foundation not only the particulars in * 1 Cor. 15 2.3.4 Rom. 4.25 1 Cor. 3.10 11 12 13 14. these Scriptures expressed but many other also here comprised though not named in particular As for exaÌple 1. that there is a God and but one 2. that there are three persons the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost 3. that the Sonne not the Father or holy Ghost tooke vnto him our flesh 4. that the true God alone must be worshipped and that onely according to his word and no otherwise 5. that Christ as head and King of his Church hath given offices and ordinances for the work of the Ministerie which are to continew to the end of the world 6. that he is to be obeyed therein vpon paine of damnation and no other to be received 7. that we must not only professe in word but practise indeed the commauÌdements of Christ whatsoever persecution follow thereon c. Tell vs I say whether these and the like which other places of the word lead vs vnto be not both of the foundation and comprised in the Scriptures quoted by your self How idly then and absurdly do you cite them here To give an instance doth not the Apostle from the death of Christ mentioned in these Scriptures deduce in other places the necessity of our dying from the ordinances of the world from the traditions of men from voluntarie religion finally from all dead works whatsoever which he reckneth vp as a fundamentall point in that place to the Hebrewes before alledged Yea doth â Col. 2.8.18.19.20 c. he not from hence prove that we cannot hold Christ the head and increase with the increasing of God if we will togeather with him retaine the traditions and precepts of men for the seruice of God And are then no outward Church-orders of the foundation at all We will look for your proof and aunswer hereof in your next In the second place I propounded two questions vpon comparing togeather Moses and Christ You aunswer not one worde to the latter And in the former you kepe not my words which is a thing to commoÌ with you knowing belike that the weaknes of your aunswer would then the more readily have ben seen My question was vvhether the outvvard gouernement and ceremonies ordeined by Christ for his Church vnder the Gospell be not of the foundation as much as the outvvard governement and ceremonies appointed by Moses for the Church vnder the Lavv Your aunswer is Neither vvere the Ievves outvvard orders of the very foundation vvithout vvhich they could not be saved But speak out man were they of the foundation at all or not And when you have told vs this then know for your learning besides that alreadie spoken touching the foundation that the outvvard orders that is the outward ordinances ceremonies and gouernement which God prescribed to the Iewes were vnto them so of the foundation and necessarie to be observed as â¡ Deut. 27.26 curse and death was threatned to all that brake them Yea severe punishment even vnto death was executed vpon the transgressors of such things as seemed but small Levit. 10.1.2 1 Sam. 6.19 and 2 Sam. 6.6.7 2 Chron. 26.16.19 Now these things are written for our instruction to admonish vs vpon whome the ends of the world are come If yet notwithstanding you and your Church will presume otherwise be it at your perill Our soules shall not enter into your secret The third question here was about Corah and his complices Wherein in you deale as with the former not keping mine owne words It may be you thought by this meanes to hide the vanity of your auÌswer Howsoever al the aunswer you give to the severall branches of it is only this that they were separated from and damned not that the matter vvas fundamental but that the manner vvas rebellious vvith consciences a thousaÌd times convicted and so done vvith an high hand against God himself But how prove you this which you say And why aunswer you not to the severall points of the question in order as they were propounded It may be you will do this in your next Then in the meane time know that even the matter wherein they sinned was fundamentall if we consider it thus Their sinne was that not being Priests they would offer incense to God Now the Priehstood and offering vp of incense led them as it were by the hand to the Priesthood and Intercession of Christ Either therefore you must denie Christs Priesthood and Intercession to be of the foundation or els you must graunt they sinned in a matter in this respect fundamentall that is being thus considered Yet it was you see touching the Priesthood and Minjsterie which concerne the outward orders and governement of the Church Thus al your defence falleth to the ground Touching the manner also Corah and his complices had pretence for them selves aswell as your Prelates and Priests now have Read and mind well what great reasons they pretend Numb 16. Num. 16.2.3 And see if you can shew any greater yea or any the like for your selves Then speak whether that considered it be not as hard for you to affirme them so convicted in conscience as for vs to affirme it of you in England And now that I mind it let me aske of you Mr. Iacob in this case as you â Pag. 36. erewhile did of me in your owne Did their whole assemblies sinne thus all and every of their assemblies of wilfulnes and of a convicted conscieÌce Are you sure of this Do you know every mans hart and conscience so vvel If you do then you say somevvhat indeed But you are then neere as vvise as God himselfe to knovv mens hearts so perfectly vvhose faces you never savv c. How like you now your owne manner of reasoning Is it not verie proper think you and to great purpose But perhaps you will say the Scripture speakes asmuch as you do concerning them If it do why shew you not the places Why prove you it not from thence Nay then what say you Mr. Iacob to the litle children which perished in that coÌdemnation as the * Num. 16.27.32 Scripture there witnesseth Will you say that they in that action were so rebellious as you speake of with consciences a thousand times convicted Or will you now confesse your Reply to be of no waight at all save against your self To which end I wish both your self and the Reader to note for a conclusion that here you graunt even for outvvard orders of the Church when men see the truth in their consciences and yet stand
by those and other your Articles and Iniunctions in our former answer alleadged to which yet we haue receyued no aunswer being directly Antichristian doe vtterlie destroy true Christianitie so as the people and Churches so professing and practising can not * Nota. in that estate by the word of God be iudged true Christians or the true constituted Churches of Christ Your similitudes are not against vs but against your selues in asmuch as coÌparing the doctrines of the Gospel which you professe with the whitenes of an Aethiopians teeth and your Antichristian Ministerie worship Courtes and coÌfusion of people with the blacknes of an Aethiopians body this and such like similitudes doe fitly declare your estate And the approving of your Churches black constitution by some white doctrines of the Gospel professed among you is as if you should reason thus An Aethiopian is white of his teeth there fore he is a white man A blacke Rauen is white of her bill therefore a blacke Rauen is a white biâd Now when you had received this aunswer and saw these comparisoÌs turned vpon your self then you devised another being not able to maintaine the former And this last you have published in your printed book as if it had ben in your written coppie which I aunswered where it was not at all The abuse is great not to me only but to the Reader inasmuch as these things were by you so published as if your last comparison neither were nor could be aunswered Let the Reader note this maner of dealing for such as it is The similitude now added to the rest is this My brother hath an eye of glasse or he hath a woodden legge therefore my brother is no true man I aunswer that after your woonted maner you take for graunted that which you should prove viz that your Church in that constitution is as a man with an eye of glasse or woodden legge This I denie to be your case Prove it so to be if you can The Scripture describeth the false Church in their constitution specially touching the Ministerie not vnder the similitude of men vvith woodden legges or the like but vnder the similitude of â¡ Rev. 9.7.8.9.10 13.11 19.20 Locusts whose forme is like vnto horses prepared to battell with crovvnes on their head like gold vvith faces of men heare of vvomen teeth of Lyons habergions of yron vvings like charets tayles of scorpions and stings in them to hurt vvithall Now I would know of you Mr. Iacob whether these be men with woodden legges or monsters with mens faces In like manner whether the Churches which in their constitution chiefly of Ministerie do resemble these be like to men with some defects or to beasts with some resemblance of men Either therefore must you pâove the constitution of your Church to be a true one as the man you speake on is which all may see you cannot do or this comparison fitteth not your turne We must mind and beleev what the Scripture teacheth not what you would beare vs in hand without any proof But it may be you would be vnderstood of the man of sinne spoken of 2 Thes 2. or of the whorish woman mentioned in the Revelation 2 Thes 2.3 Rev. 17.1 If that be your meaning it is against your self and so applie it If you meane otherwise it fitteth not your case as I shewed before And thus the comparison applied to your estate is woodden that is absurd and glassie that is brittle such as will not bide a blow H. Iacob his 2. Reply to the 3. Excep YOur Third Exception is That the 16. Article of consecrating Bishops and Priestes and the 6. and 35. Article of Apocripha and Homilies doe not agree with the Gospell What then Ergo our Churches profession and practise differ Most false For our Churches doe professe that these things doe agree vvith the Gospell vvell enough Also their practise is thereafter Or doe you conclude Ergo our Churches holde not Christ to saluation In deede so I tooke your purpose at the first but novve in plaine categoricall termes you auouch it That these things being directly Antichristian doe vtterly destroy true Christianity So then Cranmer Ridley Latimer c. were verie Antichrists and no true Christians As before also I trowe you affirmed Surely this grosse and wicked absurditie I could not open better then by this similitude This man hath a wodden legge an eye of glasse his nose deformed adde also if you will both his armes not naturall but framed to him of wood or what you will Ergo this is no true man Yes Sir for all this he is a true man For as much as all this concernes not the very life and being of a man though these be most vnnaturall additions and verie many The like doe I affirme of these externall corruptions in the Church Which my sentences you goe not about to refute but onely with words with bare yea and nay and no more Fr. Iohnson his aunswer to Mr. Iacobs 2. Reply to the 3. Exception YEt suffer me that I may speak and when I have spoken mocke on You say your Churches professe that the consecrating of Bishops and Priests the 6. 35. Articles of Apocrypha books and Homilies do agree with the Gospel well ynough and that your practise is thereafter Marke now what followeth herevpon The Apocrypha books to speak first of them have * Iudith 9.2.3.4 compared with Gen. 49.5.6.7 Ester Apocrypha 12.5 with Ester Canonicall 6.3 Est. Apocr 15.9.10 with Ester Canon 5.2 Ecclesiasticus 46.20 with Esa 57.2 Eccles 12.7 contradiction to the Scriptures â¡ Tob. 6.6.7.8 8.2.3 with 3.7.8 magik â 1 Tob. 12.12.15 compared with 1 Tim. 2.5 blasphemy â Esdras 14.21.22.23 c. 2 Mach. 2 4-8 Tobit 5.11.12.13 with 12.15 1 Machab. 6.4.8.9.16 with 2 Machab. 1 13-16 and 9.1.5.7.9.28.29 fables ⣠2 Machab. 12.44.45 14.41.42 Ecclesiastic 46.20 48.10 errors c. Therfore your Church by your owne confession professeth all these to agree with the Gospell well ynough practiseth thereafter A verie Christian professioÌ and practise in deed well beseeming the daughters of Babylon that mother of all abomination The like may be said of your blasphemies in the book according to which you consecrate Prelates and ordeine Priests receiving other Lordbishops Priests in office of Ministery besides Iesus Christ to whoÌ this * 1 Cor. 12.5 Eph. 4.5.11.12 Heb. 7.23.24 1 Pet. 5.4 honour doth onely beloÌg And not that only but ordeining your Priests with further blasphemy when the Prelats say to every of you kneeling at their feet to be ordained Receive the holy ghosts whose sinnes thou doest forgive they are forgiven whose sins thou dost retaine they are retained These things being so to omit manie other that might be alleadged out of those and the rest of your books how can we but think as we do of the estate of your Church Would you
of them But seeing we are here constreyned vnto it by your slie and colourable answer therefore can we not but doe it for the clearer manifestation of the trueth and better discouering of your deceipt In which respects we entreat the Reader to take in good part and duely to weigh the rehearsall following Antichristian abominations yet reteyned in England 1. The coÌfusion of all sorts of people in the body of the Church even the most profane and their seed being members thereof 2. The retaining and vsing in their publique worship the Apocrypha books which have in theÌ much error vntruth blasphemie Magick contradiction to the Canonicall Scriptures 3. Their stinted prayers and Leiturgie taken out of the Masse Book with the same order of Psalmes Lessons Collects Pater nosters Epistles Gospels Versicles Respondes c. 4. The forbidding of Marriage in Lent Advent Ember daies Rogation week c. Which the Apostle calleth a Doctrine of divels 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 5. Forbidding of meats as of flesh to be eateÌ in Lent Ember daies Saints Evens Frydayes and Saturdayes throughout the yeare Another doctrine of divels noted in the scripture aforesaid 1 Tim. 4.1.3 6. The oath ex officio in the Ecclesiasticall courts making men sweare to accuse themselves 7. Their Pontificall or booke of consecrating Bishops and of ordeining Priests and Deacons taken out of the Popes Pontifical Antichrist corruptions yet had in the Church of England 8. Their intolerable abuse of the word of God therein 9. Their making and being made Priests with blasphemie the Prelates saying to everie one of them whom they make Priests Receiue the holy Ghost vvhose sinnes thou doest forgive they are forgiven c. And they that are made Priests then humbly kneeling vpon their knees at the Prelates feet 10. Their confounding of civil and Ecclesiastical offices and authoritie in Ecclesiasticall persons 11. The offices callings of Archbishops 12. Lord-Bishops 13. Suffraganes 14. Priests 15. Half Priestes or Deacons as they call them 16. Subdeacons 17. Archdeacons 18. Parsons 19. Vicars 20. Curates 21. Vagrant and Mercenary Preachers 22. Church-wardens 23. Chauncellors to the Prelates 24. Deanes 25. Subdeanes 26. Prebendaries 27. Canons and Peticanons 28. Chaunters and Virgerers 29. Epistlers and Gosplers 30. Queristers men and boyes 31. Organ-players and blowers 32. Clerks and Sertous 33. Chapleines and House-priests 34. Doctors of Divinitie 35. Bachelours of Diuinitie 36. Doctors of the Arches 37. Proctours in the Prelates courtes 38. Commissaries 39. Officials 40. Registers 41. Summoners with the rest of that Antichristian and viperous generation 42. Their Ministration of the Word Sacraments Church-governement by vertue of the officer aforesaid 43. The titles of Primate Metropolitane Lords grace Lordship c. ascribed to the Prelates 44. The inferior Prelates swearing obedience to the MetropolitaÌ Seas of Canterbury and York 45. The inferiour Ministers wheÌ they enter into the Ministerie promising obedience to the Prelates their Ordinaries and wheÌ they are inducted to Benefices confirming it with their oath of Canonicall obedience 46. The preseÌtatioÌ of the Priests and Deacons to the Prelate by the Archdeacon when they are made Ministers 47. Their receiving of Orders at the hands of the Prelates or their Suffraganes 48. The Prelates Confirmation or Bishoping of childreÌ to assure them of Gods favour by a signe of mans devising Which is to malte a new Sacrament 49. The Crosse in Baptisme of like nature 50. The hallowed Font. 51. Questions at Baptisme to the infants that can neyther speak nor vnderstand 52. Godfathers Godmothers Their promising that the child doth beleev forsake the Divell and all his workes c. 53. Womens baptising of childreÌ Which mainteyneth that heresy That the Children are damned which dy vnbaptised 54. Their houssing of the sicke ministring the Communion to one alone 55. Their giuing it for two pence to all commers 56. Their ministering of it not with the words of Christs institution but with other taken out of the Popes Portuis 57. The receiving of it kneeling Which teacheth still to make it an Idoll and nourisheth that popish heresy of worshipping it receiving their maker c. 58. The King in mariage making it a SacrameÌtall signe mariage an Ecclesiasticall action thereby nourishing the Popish heresy that Matrimony is a Sacrament 59. Their Churching or purifying of women Which sauoreth of Iudaisme 60. The standing at the Gospell reading The putting of the cap and making a legge when the word Iesus is read 61. Their Saints Angels and Apostles dayes With their fasts and prescript service 62. The Gang-week praying then over the corne and grasse c. 63. Their praying over the dead at buriall So nourishing the Popish error of prayer for the dead 64. Buriall and the solemnizatioÌ of mariage c. made part of the Ministers duty 65. Their absolving the dead dying excommunicate before they can have as they call it Christian-buriall 66. The ring of peales at burials 67. Beadmen at burials and hyred Mourners in mourning apparell 68. The hanging of Churches and heerses with black to help forward theyr popish show off mourning at burials 69. The Idol Temples retayned vsed for the worship of God 70. The popish vestments as Rotchet Square-cappe Tippet Sârplus in Parish-Churches and Coap in Cathedrall 71. The visitations of theyr Lord-Bishops and Archdeacons 72. The Court of Facultyes From wâeace are had dispensations Licences Tolerations c. 73 Dispensations to eat flesh at theyr tymes forbidden Which dispeÌsatioÌs also haue this clause sana conscientia that is with a safe conscience plainely shewing that they make it a matter of conscience 74. DispeÌsatioÌs likewise to marty in theyr tymes forbidden 75. Licences from the Prelates to marry in places exempt By meanes of which dispensations aÌd Licences is mainteyned that wicked practise that many are maryed without their Parents knowledge or consent Yea many ofteÌ stollen froÌ theyr frends and so marryed 76. Dispensations for boyes and ignorant fooles to haue Benefices and charge of soules 77. Dispensations for Non-residents 78. And plurality of benefices As the having of two three fower or mo even tot quot as many as a man will haue and can get 79. Patronages of and presentations to Benefices with buying and selling of advowsons 80. Theyr Iustitutions Inductions Prories c. 81. The Prelates Chauncelours CoÌmissaryes Officials courts c. 82. Their power to excommunicate alone and likewise to absolve 83. Theyr Penance in a white sheet 84. Theyr commutation of Penance and absolving one man for another 85. Theyr Suspensions Deprivations Degradations c. 86. The Prelates Lordly dominion revenewes and retinew 87. The Priests maintenance by Tithes Chrismes Offerings c. 88. The Popes accursed Canon Law 89. And the Prelates like Articles Canons Injunctions c. from tyme to tyme newly devised and published for the Lawes ruling of theyr Church according vnto them 90. The Church-wardens oath to present to the Prelates and theyr Courts all
and ceremonies onely and no more doth abolish vs from Christ and that this can not stand togeather with true faith like as the Pagans idolatrie against the First commaundement cannot Then I deny it vtterly you haue no proofe in the world for it And this inwrappeth Maister Cranmer Ridley c. in the same course Your excuse here in Pag. 67. That Cranmer Ridley c. forsooke all the corruptions they saw This belongeth to many Thousands in England now no lesse then to them Yea surely there are infinite that know not so much of the corruptions as those learned men did which yet are not ignoraunt of redeÌption by Christ c. Yea your self Maister Iohnson though a man of learning yea knowing our corruptions and misliking them a long time before you forsooke vs yet I think you stood not abolished from Christ all that while I pray be so good to poore men as you may yea to vs now also aswel as to your self and them in those times Where you say in Pag. 67. That since that time we are convicted by the Scriptures If you meane some fevve that here and there you could pick out and do sinne still speake to them threaten them throvv out your damnatory sentence against them But smite not all whosoever comes neare you Beware how you iudge least you be iudged The heart belongeth to God therefore censure not every mans conscience too hastily 4 Fourthly you vvould prove in your Third Exception before noted Pag. 67. That both the breach of the first coÌmaundment and of the Second also is forbidden I have told you before Pag. 69. 70. hovv it is true and hovv not Nothing at all to serue your turne 2 Cor. 6.14 That vvhich you say Pag. 67. touching your first Scripture 2 Cor. 6.14 c. in that sence and manner as I sayd it is true and not othervvise That vvhich of your Second Scripture Ezek. 43.8 Pag. Ibid. you say VVho seeth not but it speaketh directly of the breach of the Second CoÌmaundement ioyning together in the worship of the true God their inventions with Gods ordinances Ezec. 43 8â I say it is most manifest that he speaketh not of the breach of the Second coÌmandment onely but also of the first wherin men haue their inventioÌs also The Prophet sheweth vers 4. and 7. That God returned to his Temple againe vvhence he vvas departed for the abominable idolatries that had ben there coÌmitted before to shevv that he vvould restore Ierusalem and the Temple and vvorship of God againe He meaneth this literally of the returning of the Iewes after Babylons captiuity and of the reedifying of the Temple and the appointing againe of Gods holy vvorship there Also spiritually he may meane the erecting of the Christian Church vvhen they should not fall to such impieties as the Ievves had done novv in that time before for the vvhich he had departed away from them Nowe if we aske what were those Idolatours in Ierusalem and in the Temple before Ezekiels time for the whiche the Lord forsooke them it is manifest in Ahas in Manasses Amon and in the Kings after Iosiah That the Iewes idolatrie was verie Heathenish not onely against the Second but against the First commandment also in ioyning the Heathen gods with the true God of Israell in their Diuine seruice and Worship Therefore this place of Ezekiell is as I say not of the breach of the Second commandement onely simplie as our church corruptions are but ioinctlie touching the breach of the First also The very same is that your third scripture pag. 67. 2 Kings 17.33.34.40.41 of the Samaritans Idolatrie wherein because you are large 2 King 17. I vvill deferre to explaine it till your Sixt Reason follovving vvhere is a proper place for it Lastlie in pag. 68. you agrauate the breach of the Second Commandment as being spirituall whordome c. But I would haue you to knovv Things may be mismatched to cruelly asvvell as too gently There is a sinne both vvayes vvhen things are not called by their proper and right names It is true in some sence euery breach of the SecoÌd coÌmandment is spiritual vvhordome as euery vvanton vvord euery light gesture countenance euery immodest thought in a Woman is Adulterie yet vvho so shall angerlie continuallie so call a Woman vvhore harlot or bande that but thinketh or looketh or speaketh too vainly shall doe her great vvrong incurre the iust dauÌger of lavv Neither can she nor ought shee in such case be diuorced as an Adulteresse ought And thus it appeareth true still that you sinne against the Third Commaundement in misapplying of Scriptures In the ende in pag. 69. vvhere you say To the proofe of your Assumption I answere never a word which most of all required answere This I tell you that it is your fancie and not my meaning heere to ansvver to your Proposition first and then to your AssumptioÌ to say nothing Nay if you had not dreamed you might easily haue perceived that all my first words viz. where I say your speach here is vnproper c. are bent directly against your AssumptioÌ the proof thereof although at this time I expressed not those termes Secondly I shevv that your scriptures applyed to proue the Proposition are altogither vnfitt and intollerably abused if you meane them in that sence as your Assumption must be meant that is to say as they touch vs. This a verie childe might haue seene Maister Iohnson So that your marginall scoffe at my sound and scholler-like dealing doeth light on your self and bewrayeth eyther your deepe skil or your ouerflowing charitie As for the rest that I should iustifie our corruption it is no part of my minde neither belongs it to our present cause so to doe Fr. Io. his Aunsvver to Mr. Iacobs 2. Reply to the 1. Reason IN deed you are the people that haue skill and wisdome must dy with you Yet let vs a litle examine this your wise handling of the matter Being taken here with manifest contradiction you say you spake the one in the person of your whole Church and State the other in your owne If it were so yet thus you yeeld both that there is contradiction in your speach and that in stead of defending your Church you are driuen your self to contradict it And who can give the cause more cunningly Even your selfe Mr Iacob are drawen now at length to confesse you do the same thing we do that is contradict the assertion of your Church towching Christs ordinances Now albeit this were ynough to show the simplicity and weaknes of your defence yet still I vrge the contradiction to be yours And I proue it because in the â Pag. 28. first place your words are we hold we practise c. and in the â latter we thinck vve shevved c. For who will otherwise iudge * Pag. 61. but this word We includeth your self for one among the rest
Agayne when in the first place you say thus we practise and in the latter we shevved before and both these are true of your self who could exclude you from being one of the number in both the places Further it is here to be noted how playnely you affirme these two things agayne 1. That your Church-corruptions are from Antichrist 2. That yet your Church holds them to be Christs owne A most silly absurd and godles defence of a Church as ever was seen That it is tedious vnto you to have your corruptions reckned vp it is no marvell Yet if they be so odious as it grieue you to heare them but named why doth it not more affect you to practise them to partake in and with them and so to increase your sinnes and iudgement before the Lord Heretofore when you preached against them and sued to the Parliament to haue them remoued it was a pleasure to you and all the Reformists to name them to print them to make your pulpits ring of theÌ and every where to cry out against them as most filthy and abominable Then if any reckned vp â Admon to the Parl. Miles Monopodius The Râgisur c. above an hundred of them together one after another they were nothing tedious but very welcome Now to mention or heare but some of them is altogether yrksome A very great and strauÌge alteration yet in deed not to be marveled at if it be well mynded For then you seemed to seek and stand for the truth now you resist and strive against it then you would professe Christ against the Prelates now you do hand your selues with them against him And yet behold in all these evils you blesse your selves and them toâ For what els is this that you say these multitude of Antichristian abominations abolish vs not from Christ Is it not as if you sayd â¡ Deut 29.19 We shall have peace though we walk according to the stubbernes of our hearts Alas Mr Iacob that you should come to this height of impiety thus to blesse and please your selves in the vnrighteousnes of Antichrist that some of perdition then which what greater iudgement could haue come vpon you 2 Thes 2 12. This is not to break and teach to break one of the least commaundements but many of the greatest Mat. 5.19 Now vnlike are you and such other false Prophets of the Beast which say these are to fevv to sleight of to small moment c. How vnlike I say are you to the Prophets of God and Martyrs of Iesus who did alway cry out and witnesse against the least Idolatry they saw amoÌg the people They did not sow pillowes vnder their elbowes as you do but denounced the judgements of God against them and refused to partake in their iniquitie So do not you But this belike is your following of Christ this is your obedience of faith even to plead for Antichrist and to do the works of darknes and abomination and yet to say with your hypocriticall forefathers Is not the Lord among vs No evill can come vnto vs. Micah 30 11. Yet you would have vs beleââ that you go not about to dazell the peoples eyes c. Yes Mr. Iacob you do it and proceed in it daily from evill to worse But flatter your selues and them towching the constitution of your Church as long as you will with your lying words of Christ of fayth Ierem. 7.4 c. like as the Iewes amidst all their impieties still vaunted of the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord c. yet this remaineth vpon your heads notwithstanding that these abominations of Antichrist retained among you do of themselues and of their owne naturâ abolish your Assemblies from being the Churches of Christ or holding his faith in that constitution and practise This I haue proved â Pag. 3.16.60.63 c. before wherein if you rest not you may reply againe Or if you desier more evidence see these Scriptures 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 6.3.4.5 2 Thes 2-12 Col. 2.8.20.21.22.23 Psal 119.21 Ephes 5.11 1 Ioh. 4.3 and 2 Ioh. ver 9.10.11 Rev. 13.11 and 14.9.10.11 and 17 1-6 and 18. and 19. chap. and 22.18 19. And for mans record see Mr Beza who is as playne as playne may be In an epistle written in the yeare 1566. to Mr Grindall then Bishop of Lord ââ concerning the present estate of the Church of England thus he saith If those things be true Bez. Epist. 8. vvhich I think haue not likely hood of truth viz that the Metropolitans retaine in vse those most filthy abuses then which the Church of Antichrist hath not any thing more intolerable namely pluralityes of benefices licences of non-residency licences to marry and eat flesh and other the like this vvere certainely vvhich I speak with horrour not a corruption of Christianity but a manifest defection from Christ and therefore they not to be condemned but praysed rather vvhich should oppose themselues to such endevours These are his words Where note 1. That the things are most true and rise among you which he thought were not so much as likely 2. That he speaketh but of fower or five of your corruptions and yet sayth they are a manifest apostasy and departure froÌ Christ yea such as he affirmeth he speaketh not without horrour How miserable then is the estate of your Church which hath not onely these fower or five but even an huge masse and endles multitude besides And how fearfull is the case of you all who will yet notwithstanding still abide in that Church and therefore cannot but partake in her sinnes Rev. 13.4 and be subject to her plagues Most of all what an heavy Wo hangeth ouer your head Mr Iacob who feare not yet so boldly to affirme that these some these 91. are to fevv and to sleight and of to small moment of themselues of their owne nature to abolish you from Christ Is not this to strengthen the hands of the wicked that he should not returne from his wicked way by promising him life Is it not to say vnto him Thou art righteous every one that doth evill is good in the sight of the Lord and he deliteth in them Yea is it not to please your selves in vnrighteousnes to condemnation Ezech. 13.22 Mal. 2.17 2 Thes 2.12 Then also why proue you not that which you say You heare beside the Scriptures before alledged that Mr Beza speaking but of fower or five of your abominations sayth they are a manifest defection from Christ Now I suppose you will not deny but manifest defection from Christ doth of it self and of it owne nature abolish from Christ Besides if it be true of fower or five of your corruptioÌs how much more of your 91. yea of your hundreds Specially when to the retayning of them you haue now a long tyme added persecution against the truth for the maintenance of them Or what will you aunswer to your self Mr Iacob who haue
you for these things is such as damnatory sentence may be threatned against them take you heed Mr. Iacob that God being it not vpon your head for one if you proceed in those sinnes still as hitherto you have done And let your disciple D. B. that Apostate take heed of it for another and likewise all the rest whomsoever you meane to be of those some you speak of It is the word of God that doth and must judge both now and in the great day Ioh. 12.48 Psal 149.9 2 ChroÌ 19.6 1 Cor. 5.3.4.12.13 The judgement that is done according vnto it by whomsoever it be is not mans but the Lords Your hearts and consciences I leave them to the Lord. It is your constitution and practise I speake of and of the sundrie meanes of knowledge and conviction in these things vouchsafed to you which the Martyrs in former times had not This you knew I doubt not though you would not see it because you know not how to aunswer it And thus the two differences between you and the Martyrs excepted against do both of them stand firme against you But why say you nothing at all to the other differences which in the same places I noted aswell as these Can you not bring so much as colour of exception against them Why then do you not yeeld vnto them Or will you that we take your silence for a consent Also why aunswer you not that obiection when I said â¡ Pag. 67. you might thus justify the callings and estate of the Monks Fryers c. and the having of spirituall communion vvith them because divers such have ben Martyrs giving their lives for the truth they saw vvho never doubted of the lawfulnes of their callngs and estate Do you therefore hold their offices and functioÌs to be lawfull Or will you deny that this hath ben the case of such If you do then I alledge for proof Eckhardus a Dominican fryer Thomas Rhedonensis a Carmelite frier Henry Voes Iohn Esch William Neel Doctor Cacalla Augustine friers Ioannes Mollius a gray frier Ierome Savonarola Dominicus Siluester c. All of them being Fryers and Monks yet Martyrs of Iesus faithfullie witnessing the truth which they saw even vnto death Act. Monum 5. edit Pag. 387. 613. 672. 799. 829. 850. 854. 4. For the fourth point it is so very playne and pregnant as you can say nothing against it but refer vs to that you have said before which I have shewed to be nothing at all to the purpose So it remaineth firme against you And so also do the reasons mentioned 2 Cor. 6.14 c. Against which you neither have said nor can say any thing to serve your turne Say but yourself and speak plainly whether that general clause Towch no vncleane thing include not both your and all other abominations of Antichrist breaking the second commandement One of your selves â Triall of SubscriptioÌ Pag. 7. alledging this scripture but against the ceremonies reteined in your Church reasoneth thus from it and aÌnexeth that note in the Margent which I have here set downe withall â 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16.17 This forbiddeth the vvhole corruptioÌ in religioÌ of heathen or Antichrist although principally their false doctrin What communion saith he hath the light of the word vvith the darknes of mans inventions What concord hath Christ our Saviour vvith Belial the Antichrist of Rome And vvhere greement hath the Temple of God vvhich is our selves vvith Idols of humane traditions Wherefore ⣠Rev. 18.2.3.4 come out of Babylon that is the confusion or confused vvorship and gouernment of Rome and tovvch no vncleane thing These are his words Now tell me I pray you is this Scripture and reason strong against your ceremonies And is it not much more against your confusion Leiturgie Hierarchie c. which are meerly the inventions of man even of Antichrist that man of sinne Or will you be like the Papists also in this to limit the bounds of the Scripture that it may be applied no further nor othervvise but as pleaseth you That the place of Ezechiel is directly of the breach of the Second commaundement Ezec. 43.8 is as cleare as the Sunne at noone day Beside the reasons which I alledged before those so many clauses My thres holds theirs My posts and theirs Me and them Myne holy Name with their abominations these I say so many concurring in this one verse make it without all question that he speaketh directly of ioyning their inventions with Gods ordinances in the worship of the true God Which is the direct breach of the Second not of the First coÌmandement The First is directlie towching Gods inward worship as to have love trust feare him onely as God c. The SecoÌd is directlie of outward worship For Images and bowing downe to them â Exo. 20.4.5 there mentioned are outward things If this distinction be not observed the first and second coÌmaundement will be confounded as the Papists whom you follow would have it But if it be observed it confoundeth both you and them M. Iacob and all your vayne pretences By this also it is evident that the Idolatrie of Ahas Manasses Amon c. whereof you speak was directlie against the Second coÌmaÌdement Ahaz to give an instance in one of the grossest is said to have * 2 ChroÌ 28 23. sacrificed to the Gods of Damascus because he â 2 King 16 10-15 made an altar like the altar of Damascus though yet notwithstanding he offered thereon to the true God both such offerings and at such seasons as the Lord had appointed His sinne then was against the Second commandement directlie in that he made and vsed another altar then God had prescribed But your ignorance of the Scripture-phrase deceiveth you For when you read that Ahaz Manasses or others sacrificed to the Gods of the Nations you vnderstand that they worshipped some other then the true God against the First coÌmandement whereas the Scripture meaneth they worshipped the true God after the ⦠er as those nations served their Idols and so brake the Second coÌmaundement You may see it in that example of Ahaz before and most plainly in Deut. 12.30.31.32 And likewise if Naaman worshipping God had bowed downe before the Idoll in Rimmons Temple but in heart honored the God of Israell he had broken the SecoÌd not the First coÌmandement and might be said to have worshipped the Idoll Rimmon 2 King 5.17.18 The reason of all these is because God accounteth them to be served whose ordinances are observed and himself not to be had as God when his true vvorship is not had Now so must we esteeme things and so the Scripture speaketh not as men judge but as God esteemeth Minde this well Mr. Iacob for your worship of Antichrist But of these things more hereafter when wee come to speak of the third Scripture 2 King 17. in the sixt Reason following 2 King 17.
to proceed with them in the faith and order of Christ and to â¡ Gal. 5.12 1 Cor. 5.7.11.13 cut off and cast out such troublesome leauen from among them Now this being duelie weighed it is nothing for but altogeather against the having of communion with the AsseÌblies of this Land which are not set in the way and order of Iesus Christ as were those Churches of Galatia but in the Apostasie and confusion of Antichrist as hath ben at large declared before in the defence of the former Reasons where also that of Maister Cranmer Ridley c. is answered H. IACOB his 2. Reply to the 3. Reason TO this your Defence of your Third Reason I answer First it is too impudent a cavillation â That you charge me to giue the H. Ghost the lye in denying your Assumption I meant not your Assumption but that which I had made briefer conteining the effect of yours This was the Assumption denyed by me But a Galatian is a false Christian. As he that hath but halfe an eye may see Secondly to cease needles strife I deny therefore your Proposition Though a Galatian â¡ that is so holding it as the worst did or els this is a sophisticall aequiuocatioÌ holding Circumcision cannot be a true Christian yet an English Christian holding the Hierarchye c. may The Reason of this denyall I gave you then but that you would not see it Namelie because such Galatians held Iustification by the workes and ceremonies of the Law Gal. 5.3.4.5 Rom. 10.3.4 Act. 15.1 Like the Papists who by their ceremoniall and morall workes doe hold the same and so doe erre Fundamentally But our Churches and state hold not the Hierarchye so but onely as an indifferent thing in it self This blasphemous opinion of Circumcision maketh it infinitelie worse though once it was ordeined of God then our indifferent opinion of the Hierarchye though in deed it were never but nought Thirdlie and lastlie you have no where cleared Maister Cranmer Ridley Latimer and the rest of those holy Martyrs from being abolished froÌ Christ if the Hyerarchie be simply worse then Circumcision so held as those Galatians did hold Gal. 5.2.3.4.5 Fr. Iohnson his Answer to Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 3. Reason IS it of simplicity or of impudency or of both Mr Iacob that thus you do write Your simplicity is more then Dunsicall to say you denyed not my Assumption but one of your owne For with whom I pray you do you dispute With your self or with me Your impudency is to shamefull not onely to give the holy Ghost the lye but when it is shewed you yet not to acknowledge it Therefore to hide it if possibly you could you say when you denyed the Assumption you meant not myne but one of your owne made briefer c. Yet even thus appeareth that you can not say otherwise but to deny my Assumption which I proved by Scripture were to give the holy Ghost the lye Now that you did it before your owne words here againe will testify against you For you say Your Assumption made briefer conteyneth the effect of myne Then in denying your owne it must needs be that you denyed myne in deed and effect and so now by your owne confession it is true as I said that you gave the lye to the holy Ghost who by Paul affirmeth it Gal. 5.2.4 Simple Sir Priest Had you no more wit nor better defence then to aunswer thus as he that hath but halfe an eye may see you do nothing els but impudently cavill Is this the Christian and conscionable disputing you speak of Or is it the deep and Cler klike skill in argumentation which every where you will beare vs in hand is lockt vp in the chest of your brest Content your self Mr Iacob to keep hereafter within your line and strive no longer against the truth but for it Secondly you say to cease needles strife you deny the Proposition But if your former denyall of the Assumption was good why do you not stand to it If it were evill why do you not confesse it If your mynd be in deed to cease needles strife then shew it in deed not in word onely The Proposition which now vpon better advisement you chuse to deny I have proved before Against it you except Pag. 90. that although a Galatian holding Circumcision cannot be a true Christian yet an English Christian holding the Hierarchy c. may But you should say thus Mr Iacob if you aunswer me He that submitteth to a false Ministery worship and gouernemeÌt of the Church devised by Antichrist the man of sinne c. is a true Christian in that estate For these were the words I vsed in my Argument and proof thereof But you delight to aunswer your owne words and Arguments not myne Yet why prove you not then from the Scripture that which you say towching Antichrists Hierarchy c. Will you have vs beleev it on your bare word Mynd also that now you confesse the whole doctrine as it is publikly professed and practised by Law in England is not sufficient to make a Galatian a true Christian that should with all submit to Circumcision which once was Gods owne ordinance Had I not cause then think you to deny the Assumption of your mayne Argument Yea and to put you in mynd of the defects and lamenes both of your Proposition and Assumption And where you say the Galatians could not be true Christians because they held Iustification by the works and ceremonies of the Law like the Papists who by their ceremoniall and morall works do hold the same and so do erre Fundamentally Whereas your Churches and State you say hold not the Hierarchy so but onely as an indifferent thing in it self 1. First what say you to the â Damianus a Goes de fide Religione et moribus Aethiopion Pag. 63. c. Ethiopian Churches which togeather with the Gospell hold and vse at this day the ceremonies of the Law Circumcision c. onely as things indifferent and therefore condemne not the Churches which vse them not at all Are they in this constitution by the word of God now to be judged true Christians and true Churches Or may not any separate from people so walking to keep the faith of Iesus without such commixtion By your marginall note it seemeth you are so mynded Let vs have your reasons and proof in your next Reply 2. Or how will you prove for your Churches that it is as you say viz that you hold as a thing indifferent your Hierarchy c. Do you not see that such as hold and walke otherwise are imprisonned banished coÌdemned killed among you Is this to hold things as indifferent What then I pray you may be your holding of the other poynts of Religion among you which you count not indifferent 3. And what say you to your forbidding of Meats and Mariage at certayne tymes which the Apostle calleth Doctrines of
hold be avayleable vnto you 2. That therefore the Proposition of your first and maine Argument is not generall but admittet limitation and so your greatest defence is of no weight as is shewed â before 3. That your answer to the Second Exception is of no force howsoever here and every where you refer vs to it Pag 5. For which also we refer the Reader to what is said in that place in defence of that Exception And for the allegation of 2 Cor. 6.14 vnto that which is said concerning it in defence of the First Reason Pag. 67. H. Iacob his 2. Reply to the 4. Reason IN this your defence of your 4. Reason you renew your Sophistrie and that which is worse you will not be told of it Is it because of the goodnes of your Reason that I deny no Proposition Nay it is for the badnes of it because all is nought all deceitfull and sophisticall Therefore I must distinguish euen so still as I did before and my distinction is good cleerelie discouering all your fraude What say you against it First you say Are not their outward callings and ceremonies false Antichristian and accursed aswell as the rest of their worship seruice Aswell Forsooth I trow not that is not as much Their inwarde impietie and false faith against Christ the onely all-sufficient Sauiour is farre more accursed and diuelish then their bare outward orders separated from the rest of their faith But whosoeuer ioyneth simply and indifferently either to Turkish ot Popish Assemblies doeth ioyne vvith their vvhole and vvorst abominations vvhich haue no communion or coherence vvith Christ in deed Neither can vve also if vve ioyne therein The case is not like vvhen vve reteyne and vse some of their outvvarde orders in our Assemblies And here you note that I graunt Some thinge may be ioyned vnto our Christian faith in England which would vtterly destroy it Most true And here I note your most vnchristian and false dealing vvith me in affirming othervvise of me As I have expressed in the beginning about the taking of my First maine Proposition there Which see further in pag. 6. Lastlie my reference to the ansvvere of your First Reason is a fit and full Refutation of you here Neither is your Defence any thing against it as there appeareth Also this your Reason includeth Maister Cranmer Ridley c. to be no true Christians neither as hath bene often alleadged FR. Iohnson his Aunswer to Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 4 Reason SOphisticall distinctions all men know are the woonted refuges of bad causes That yours is such I shewed before Now as it was so you leave it still even idle and frivolous It was between the whole function and exercise of publik worship performed in the Turkish or Popish AsseÌblies and between the outvvard calling to the Ministery and ceremonies among them The first thing I brought against it was this Who knoweth not that these latter are of the very same nature vvith the former Now this you passe by like a smooth Priest as if you saw it not And that which followeth after you say is the first of my answer Look againe and see if you speak truth and leave this dealing Yet what say you now to that which I asked next vvhether the one vvere not asvvell as the other false Antichristian and accursed Your answer is they are not asvvell that is not asmuch But is not this meer Sophistry Is not Antichrists forbidding of Meats and Mariage asvvell AntichristiaÌ and accursed as his Masse Supremacy IustificatioÌ by works c. Yet in the â Mr Iacobs Replyes to the 7. Reason seventh Reason following you say they are not asmuch Doth not he that stealeth but one horse steale asvvell horseflesh as he that stealeth five of six though he steale not as much When you say in the sixt Reason â Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 6. ReasoÌ The Samaritans accompted the Idols of the Heathen to be Gods asvvell as the God of Israel do you meane that they counted them as much Or if Mr Iacob be deemed a learned man asvvell as Mr Cartvvright shall we think it asmuch By your leave I deny it Asvvell properly taken respects the quality of a thing Asmuch the quantity Yet so you confound them as all one Thus traveling with a distinction you have brought forth confusion Pag. 95. 96. 97. Further where your words and myne were before of the rest of their vvorship and service now you change them into these their invvard impiety and false faith against Christ Belike you see your cause to be very bad when you will not keep eyther my words or your owne but chaunge them every foot as you do But now if after all this chopping and chaunging I graunt all this which you say what are you the nearer Be it as you say that the one of these is more accursed and divelish then the other as all sinnes are not equall but one more grievous then another yet eveÌ this maketh against you and thus you give the cause For now you can not deny but they are both of them accursed and divelish though the one more the other lesse Can you then as you stand in that constitution which is accursed and divelish yet be reputed for true Christians and true Churches If the Papists for to justify their outward constitution should thus alledge That the Turks invvard impiety or vvhole publik vvorship vvere more accursed and divelish then that outvvard constitution of theirs would this any whit help them Nay should they not thus yeeld their owne case to be accursed and divelish though the other to be more Behold then how well you defend your Church and how cuÌningly you yeeld the cause Where in the next place I asked if God in his vvord hath given any coÌmaundement more for the latter mentioned before then for the other Pag. 96. At this you are as mute as a fish you have not a word to speak for your self Now seing Gods word approveth neyther but condemneth both seing also both of them are of Antichrist that sonne of perdition is it not evideÌt that they are of the same nature and that the one asvvell as the other is false Antichristian and accursed before God It skilleth not then for the question in hand whether of them be more or lesse They that have the least of Gods curse will fynd it heavy ynough howsoever you flatter your self and speak peace to others when there is no peace To the second point by which I shewed your distinction to be idle and frivolous you answer not a word neyther Vnles it be that you yeeld to it in those words where you confesse you retayne vse some of their outward orders in your Assemblyes For if you meane it of the particulars â Pag. 96. there mentioned then you yeeld vnto it except you had shewed by the word of God that having communion with Antichrist in
commaundement â Pag. 72. It is no part of my mynd to iustify them ⣠Pag. 84. Our doctrine appointeth Gods worship by Mens precepts after a sort â¡ Pag. 92. Our Hierarchy was never but nought * Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 6. Reason following I never intended much lesse professed to iustify our whole Ministery estate and maner of worship â His Replies to the 7. 8 Reasons We depart from and deny the faith in our Ministery c. but not totally simply fundamentally â¡ His 2. Reply to the 9. Reason I list not to medle with them I have no leasure c. Now then Mr Iacob say I not well that your Churches in this estate are spirituall Babylon And have I not made a fit comparison between it and the Caldean Babylon of old between the doctrines of truth in the one and the holy vessels in the other If the comparison be good strive no more against it but yeeld to the truth as you haue begun If it be evill convince it by Scripture whence I borrowed it as the testimonyes I alledged declare Vntill you do this which will not be in hast know that the Scriptures here cited are fitly applyed to the purpose in hand If you see it not feare least you be miserably and desperatly blynded And take heed you do not still runne on wilfully to destruction Remember what is written in Esa 6.9.10 Mat. 13.14.15 Ioh. 12 37-43 Act. 28.25.26.27 Towching the place of Ezech. 43.8 I have aunswered in the handling of the first Reason Pag. 80. For Mr Cranmer Mr Ridley c. I have also answered Pag. 40. 41. You that do so often tell vs of them if you had but so much as how of any Scripture for your estate is it like you would be silent therein Nay sure you would not spare much more to tell vs of that agayne and agayne And so let the Reader mynd it Chap. 12. The Sixt Reason against Mr Iacobs Assumption aforesaid Fr. Io. THe Samaritans those counterfeit children of Abraham Isaak and Iacob did publiquely professe that most excellent doctrine of the Messias to come the truth of which doctrine how powerfull it was to salvation the Scriptures testify Yet doeth our Saviour Christ repute them false worshippers of God because their worship was a mixt one framed after the inuentions of men and traditions of their Forefathers Therefore saith Christ vnto them Ye worship that which ye know not we worship that which we knowe for salvation is of the Iewes By which appeareth 1. That although the Samaritans professed this saving truth yet being false worshippers of God they could not truly challendge vnto themselves in such estate the benefite thereof 2. That the Iewes and they which held their faith being then the true Church and people of God to whom his Oracles were committed and to whom his Couenantes and service did appertayne Christ therefore accounted the Iewes and not the Samaritans to be the true worshippers of God and heires of salvation Iohn 4.22 compared with ver 20.25.29 and with 2 King 17.24 c. In like maner the people of these Ecclesiasticall assemblies staÌding subiect to a counterfeit Ministery and worship being also commingled togeather of all sortes of people Though they professe some truthes which otherwise are available to salvation yet can not in such estate by the word of God be deemed true Christians or true Churches Neither can so standing challendge vnto themselves the benefit of those true doctrines which they professe because God hath not made his promise vnto any false Church or worshippers of him neither committed vnto any such but onely to his true Church and worshippers his service and holy things of his word prayer Sacraments Censures c. H. Iacob his 1. Reply to the 6. Reason THis your Sixt Reason is The Samaritans beleeving that Messias should come Iohn 4.25 were as neere salvation as we of England are But they were false worshippers for all that Ergo so are we for all our holy doctrines beleeved according to that Book of Articles I deny the proposition The Samaritans might know by hearsay and beleeve the Messias should come and Balaam did know it Nomb. 24.17 and the Divels doe now knovv and beleeve Iam. 2.17 Yet none of these beleeved in him It follovveth not therefore that they vvere as nigh salvation as vve of England In a vvord there is a Reason manifest These Samaritans ioyned Heathenish Idols vvith the God of Israel 2 Kiâg 17. Which vvholy destroyed the truth in them though they did reteyne some memoriall amongst them of Messias to come Pag. 62 Wherefore here take the Second Ansvver to the First Reason before But I vvill help you vvith an Obiection surely one fitter then all these The Israelites vnder Ieroboam at Dan and Bethell served not Pagan Idols Obiection but the true God after their ovvn deuises vvhich yet resembled the ordinances of Ierusalem 2 King 12.32 Amos. 4.4 Hovvbeit they were false worshippers onely for their false Ministery and outward false worship for all that they beleeued in the God of Ierusalem otherwise rightly Ergo so are wee of England only fot our false Ministerie and outvvard vvorship To this vvee aunsvvere also vvhat additions of deuices Ansvver and hovv grosse Idolatrie they held it appeareth not But surely it seemeth farre grosser and filthier then the vvorst is vvith vs But yet this appeareth cleerly that the conscience of euery of them euen of the simpliest must needes be conuicted that Ierusalem vvas the only place and â¡ My meaning vvas the Levites vvere not of Aarons line but the Prists onely Aarons line the only Priests Leuits Therfore they could not be indeed true vvorshippers nor vvithin the couenant nor neere to saluation vvhen they all openly rebelled and forsooke them desperatly vvhom the Lord had so expresly chosen Novv our assemblies throughout EnglaÌd haue not their consciences so conuicted in the Hyerarchie and Ceremonies Ergo vvee may be in the couenant vvhich they vvere not for all our corruptions Fr. Iohnson his Aunsvver to Mr Iacobs 1. Reply to the 6. Reason THis Reason as the rest you neyther propound as we did nor make aunswer directly and soundly to any part thereof Now that the nakednes of your answer and light of the truth may better appeare we will propound the Reason more plainlie in a Syllogisme thus The people and assemblies whose Ecclesiasticall constitution is such as to them in that estate the Covenantes holy things and service of God do not appertayne they can not in such constitution by the word of God be deemed true Christians or true Churches whatsoever truthes they professe besides But such is the Ecclesiasticall constitution of the people and asseÌblies of England as vnto them in that estate the Covenauntes holy things and service of God do not apperteyne Therefore the people and Assemblies of England can not in that coÌstitution by the word of
God be deemed true Christians or true Churches whatsoever truthes they professe besides The Proposition none will deny The Assumption is proved thus The people and Assemblies whose Ecclesiasticall constitution is such as they worship God after a false maner never appointed by himself nor approved in his word their constitution is such as vnto them in that estate the covenaunts holy things and service of God do not apperteine But such is the Ecclesiasticall constitution of the people and AsseÌblies of England as they worship God after a false maner never appointed by himself nor approved in his word Therefore the Ecclesiasticall constitution of the people and Assemblies of England is such as vnto them in that estate the Couenaunts holy things and service of God do not apperteyne The Proposition was proved by the example of the Samaritans and by Christs speach concerning them in such estate Ioh. 4. 2 King 17. wherevnto you answer nothing to any purpose save that what you say is against your self For where you graunt That the Samaritans and Balaam knew and beleeved the Messias should come yea and that the Divels know beleev there is a God and that Iesus is the Christ the holy one of God Who seeth not that most excellent truthes may be acknowledged and yet they which so professe be not therfore in their estate true Christians or true Churches to whom the Couenauntes holy things and service of God do apperteine And where next you say The Samaritans beleeved not in the Messias it will be heard for you to proove it seeing you take beleefe in Christ so as it is had in the spirituall Babylon and her daguhters and seeing also the Samaritans professed and beleeved not onely that the Messias should come but even he which is called Christ and that when he came he would declare vnto them all things In so much as when Iesus was come and had spoken but to a woman of Samaria the Scripture witnesseth that many of the Samaritans of that city beleved in him for the saying of the woman which testifyed he hath tolde me all things that ever I did Iohn 4.25.26.29.30.39 Thirdly where you say The Samaritans ioined Heathnish Idols with the God of Israell whih wholy destroyed the trueth in them By this againe it is evident even in your owne confession both that such things may be ioyned with the doctrines of trueth as in that estate they which professe those truthes can not be iudged true Christians or true Churches to whom the promises and holy things of God do belong and that therefore also the Proposition of your principall and maine Argument is not generall but of necessitie admitteth limitation So then your maine defence falleth to the ground Of which see further Pag. 5. c. Moreover in that you say The Samaritans ioyned Heathnish Idols with the God of Israell 2 King 17. If you meane that they worshipped the Idols themselves â King 17. sacrifycing to them and accompting them to be Gods as well as the God of Israell and so brake the First coÌmaundemeÌt as before you affirmed in your answer to the First Reason then I take it that here againe you are deceived The scripture sayeth they worshipped and sacrifized to the Lord God of Israell So as their sinne was against the Second commaundement in that worshipping the true God See before Pag. 67. 68. they did it in and by those Images as also by other devices of their owne and traditions of their predecessours That this was their case besides that it appeareth in the chapter alledged it is most plainly testifyed 1. First by themselves in the book of Ezra where they speak to the Iewes of the captivitie that builded the Temple saying * Ezra 4.1.2 We will build with you for vve seek the Lord your God as ye do and we have sacrifyced vnto him since the tyme of Esar Haddon King of Ashur which brought vs vp hither 2. Secondly by the speach that was between Christ and the woman of Samaria Ioh. 4. where it is manifest the â Ioh. 4.20.21 22.23.24.25.29.30 contention between the Iewes and the Samaritans was not whether onely the true God vvas to be vvorshipped but both of them agreeing in that vvhether the solemne place of his vvorship vvas in Ierusalem or in the mount of Samaria c. 3. Lastly by your owne confession when â¡ Pag. 105. you say the Israelites vnder Ieroboam at Dan and Bethel served not Pagan Idols but the true God after their ovvne devices For the Samaritans as the â 2 King 17.28.32.33 Scripture testifyeth worshipped the same God and after the same maner that the Nations did vvhich vvere caried from thence Now the nations thence carried were the tenne Tribes of Israel that fel away from Iudah to Ieroboam Who likewise ⣠1 King 12.27.28.29.30.31 with 2 King 17.32.33.40.41 feared the Lord and served their Images that is God in and by their Images As now also the Samaritans did that were come in their stead Hitherto of your answer which seemeth to concerne the Proposition of the latter Syllogisme The Assumption was shewed by this that your Assemblies being commingled togeather of all sortes of people you have also for your vvorship of God a counterfeit Ministery and service devised by man This you do rightly vnderstand as we meane it of your Hierarchie and other abominations before rehearsed Pag. 63. c. Which deceiptfully here againe you would smother vp vnder the name of ceremonies Touching which sleight of yours sufficient is said before in the handling of the First Reason But what say you now coÌcerning the Assumption or proof of it Do you deny it Not so What then do you say for your counterfet Hierarchie vvorship c. Not a word but this That your assemblies in England have not their consciences conuicted in these as the people vnder Ieroboam could not but have their consciences convicted then touching their vvorship and Priesthood But first if this were so is it any just defence of your Ministery vvorship or estate that yet you see them not to to be vnlawfull as it could not be but they vnder Ieroboam saw theirs to be If this were a sufficient reason might not the grossest Papists plead likewise for their Ministery worship and estate as also the Vsurers extortioners and persecutors for themselves and their wickednes And by this reason God should not have sent Lyons among the Samaritans 2 King 17.26 because yet they knew not the maner of worshipping the God of Israell neither had their consciences convicted therein But Christ hath taught vs otherwise â Luk 12.48 that even that servant vvhich knovveth not his Maisters vvill and yet committeth things vvorthy of stripes shal be beaten though vvith fevver stripes then he that knovveth and doeth it not And of those Israelites aforesaid the Lord himself testifieth â Hos 4.6 that they vvere destroyed for lack of
also the obstinate vvere most fearfully smitten vvith Gods miraculous hand from heauen So that for any to offend in these poinctes as Ieroboam did it could not possible bee but in presumptuous rebellion vvith a high hand against God and vvith a conuicted seared conscience Which I say cannot vvith any shevv of sence be said of many Thousand Christians in this case touching the Praelacie c. Further you vrge these Reasons That this cause hath bene made manifest to the consciences of men pag. 108. yea to the Parliament of late times You say vvell to the consciences of men but not to the consciences of all men or the most men throughout the land Yea or the most of them that knovv and feare God according to the religion novv mainteyned This is the very question If you meane so that all mens coÌsciences are coÌuicted in this matter all men surely vvill either pitty your simplicitie or laugh at your folly I pray you Maister Iohnson consider your selfe you vvere a true Christian longe before you fell into this separation Yea moreouer you vvere learned yea you knevv and acknovvledged these very corruptions a great while and yet condemned vs not Nay you condemned the separation earnestly I pray you is it not possible that numbers who see not so farre as you did then should still coÌdemne your separation yet be true ChristiaÌs as you acknowledg that your self then vvas meipso teste That which you adde * pag. ibid. of persecuting vnto bandes exile and death to proue our vtter abolishing from Christ generally It is a toy First if you were meerely innocent yet this could not make vs worse then the Iewes in Chrstes time who for all that they persecuted yet were they not wholly falne from God Secondly you suffer indeed more then you need H. âa if that you would but acknowledge the grace of God with vs so farre as it is It is therefore not Christes Crosse in that regard but your owne that you beare Finally let it bee noted if â M. Iohnson his contrariety proved bâtvvene his 2. Reason his 6. reason Fr. Io. Not proved but pretended See my Answer here following here in this your 6. Reason you bee not directly contraty to your self as I hue obserued in your 2. Reason Pag. 85. For you say here Pag. 104. That not the Samaritans but the Iewes were then by Christ counted the true worshippers of God heires of saluation Ioh. 4.22 But in your Second Reason Pag. 82. you say They that teach for doctrine mens precepts as â¡ Mat. 15.9 there Christ saith the Iewes then did those in particuler are no true Christians nor their assemblies true Churches Therfore you inferre or else you pretend it that those particuler Ievves were not then true vvorshippers nor their Assembles true Churches vvhich is a flat contradiction Or else what is But if you meane not this of the Ievves then you abuse the scripture and vs turning it cleane from them vvhom in your Reason you speake of and vvhom Christ therein expresly meaneth Fr. Iohnson his Aunswer to M. Iacobs 2. Reply to the 6. Reason MAny such things Mr Iacob I have often heard Yet God forbid that I should justify you or your estate He that justifyeth the vvicked and he that coÌdemneth the just even they both are abomination to the Lord. Therefore dare I not eyther justify your Churches wicked estate and persecution Prov. 17.15 or condemne the righteous servants of God which witnes the truth against you But you Mr Iacob have done both in this Reply of yours the abomination whereof will further appeare in the discussing of the particulers hereafter Words in deed you have ynough as thinking belike that at least you have some show on your side but they are all to no purpose save against your selves I will now examine them from point to point First for the Reason it self the Proposition of the first Syllogisme being so cleare as you can with no colour deny it you come therefore to the latter Where you pretend first to set it downe and then to aunswer it Yet in deed you do neither Thus first you set it downe They that vvorship God after a false manner are no true Christians But put on your spectacles or if you please your eye of glasse and trye agayne if you can read any better He that hath but the halfe eye you speake of sometymes may see I propounded it thus Pag. 106. The people and Assemblies whose ecclesiasticall constitution is such as they worship God after a false maner never appointed by himself nor approved in his word their constitution is such as vnto them in that estate the couenants holy things and seruice of God do not appertaine This you see is the latter Proposition Why then did you not thus propound it Why do you still transforme my words and Arguments into others of your owne Is it because you can find no aunswer to them as I have propounded them Or because men should see in deed that to be in your self which you do vainly obiect vnto me viz That you do sophisticate and can do nothing els in argumentation Towching your answer to the Proposition If you had kept my words what needed I pray you this vaine distinction of yours Speciallie where there is no ambiguitie at all Was there ever any professing to worship the true God in Christ that did worship him after a false maner totally that is in all the particulars of their worship Look to the Ethiopian Churches to the Papists to anie other false worshippers of God professing Christ and see if their case be such Do they not hold and preach much truth Do they not baytize in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost c. If you say where the constitution of a Church establisheth a false worship of God never prescribed by himself there though they seem to have some good things yet by reasoÌ of such constitution and practise their whole worship is false before God totally then say I also your case is such and therefore so of vs to be esteemed Thus if there be any thing in your pretended distinction it is against your self But you have another clause in it of worshipping God after a false maner fundamentally This you say you do not in the Hierarchy and externall ceremonies and therefore you auouch confidently that such may be true Christians and that the contrarie hereof is no lesse then blasphemy c. 1. First Mr Iacob this is but your bare affirmation without any warraÌt produced from the Scripture 2. Secondly you say such may be true Christians whereas for the point in hand you should have said all such as towching the Church-constitution wherein they stand are true Christians If you thus affirme prove it by the word of God If you cannot it will appeare to be blasphemy rather in your self so to affirme then in others
to deny it Remember it is â¡ Of this see Before Pag. 7. 8. one thing for men to say such may be accounted true Christians being considered apart from the Church constitution wherein they stand and another to say such as towching their Chur-constitution are to be accounted true Christians 3. Thirdly set the Reader mynd how vnder the terme of externall ceremonies you would still hide the impiety of your false worship and most filthy heap of your Antichristian abominations 4. Fourthly set you downe by the word of God what is fundamentall and see if I prove not the Antichristian errors among you to be such They subvert Christs office they are doctrines of Diuels Col. 2.8 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 Rev. 14 9-12 2 Thes 2 3-12 marks of the Beast lyes and vnrighteousnes of Antichrist the mystery of iniquity the apostasy of the sonne of perdition c. Consider now with your self what will follow herevpon 5. Fiftly although your errors were not fundamentall yet for the Proposition it skilleth not so as your constitution be such as is there spoken of Eyther therefore must you prove your constitution to be otherwise or els both the Proposition and the Assumption stand firme against you as I have proved for both 6. For Mr Cranmer c. whose errors you oppose more vnto vs then any word of God I have aunswered alreadie and shewed how their case and yours is not alike Pag 40. 41. Besides that I doubt not but some erring in fundamentall points as divers of the Martyrs have done may yet be partakers of salvation Of which point see more in the second Exception * Pa. 44. c before and the â The answer to Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 7. ReasoÌ next Reason hereafter following 7. Lastly concerning your confident auouch in the presence of God know you not that the Fryers and Monks for their callings and all false worshippers for their service of God will auouch as much and as confidently as you do here Yea and alledge that it is no lesse then horrible blasphemy against God and his Saints to say the contrarie Is this therefore of any waight for their defence No more then for yours To turne your owne words then vpon your self you bring not a syllable or one letter in all your writing neither can you for warrant of your estate neither against that I have said to the contrary but bare begging of the controversie which is infinite often and meer sophisticall dealing everie where rife throughout your Replies Of the third Exception and first and second Reasons enough is said before in the handling of them All the Sophistry you have will not prove them sophisticall If you think good you may trie your skill once againe Yet remember how you are foyled alreadie and know that still you shall fynde the light of the truth to shine and the power thereof to prevaile against you as alway it hath and will against all adversaries whoÌsoever For the Samaritans whose example proveth the Proposition I noted first that most excellent truths may be acknowledged and yet they which so professe not be in their estate true Christians or true Churches to whom appertaine the couenants c. This you passe by as if you saw it not Belike that your Reader might the lesse mind it Next I required proof for that you said The Samaritans beleued not in the Messias Now in stead of proof you bring vs it might be if it were so let it be howsoever c. But Ifs and And 's cannot be received for proof Speciallie when such evidence is shewed for their faith in the Messiah as may be seen in Ioh. 4.25.26.29.30.39 Where you say you hold your faith and doctrine by the word professedly as the publik ordinance of your Church sheweth I neither heare you prove it nor see the ordinance of your Church shew it The contrarie I have declared before and occasion there will be to speake of it againe In the meane tyme tell me whether you hold by the word professedly your faith and doctrine towching the Hierarchy the forbidding of meats and mariage and the other particulars mentioned before Pag. 63. c. Tell me also whether your Churches faith and doctrine for Christs descension into Hell be held by the word professedly among you viz That Christs soule went downe into Hell whiles his body lay in the grave I know Mr Iacob for your part you will not sticke to say your Churches doctrine is not thus For so I remember you have aunswered D. Bilson now Prelate of Winchester â¡ in a treatise which you wrote against him concerning this point But how do you shew it in that book of yours H.I. his treatise of Christs suffrings descending into Hell Pag. 172. 173 Thus forsooth The Articles of the Synod holden in K. Edwards tyme have thus As Christ dyed for vs and was buried so also it is to be beleeved that he went downe into Hell For his body lay in the grave vntill the Resurrection but his spirit gone out from it was with the Spirits which were deteined in prison or in Hell and preached vnto them as the place of Peter testifyeth But your Synod holden synce in the yeare 1562. you say correcteth it and hath thus onely As Christ dyed for vs and was buried so we are to beleve also that he descended into Hell Which you translate thus that he went vnto the Dead The rest following in the Article of the former Synod your latter doth not mention Herevpon you gather thus It repeateth and ratifyeth part of the foresaid Article in expresse words but part of it euen * Not all all and every whit that conteineth this doctrine expressly of Christs going down to the Hell of the damned it cutteth of it putteth out it casteth away Therefore you conclude that the publik sentence of your Churches yea the Law of the Land confirming the same is against this opinion of Christs descending into Hell But in earnest Mr Iacob do you think this reason is good Then for your learning marke this which followeth as good as yours and all one The Letany ⣠See the Books of CoÌmon Prayer Ordering Priests c. printed in K. Edw. tyme. in K. Edwards tyme ran thus From the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormityes good Lord deliver vs. But your Letany synce in this Queens tyme correcteth it not mentioning this clause at all It repeateth and ratifyeth part of that Letany in expresse words but part of it even all and every whit of the clause aforsaid concerning the Bishop of Rome and his enormityes to be prayed against it cutteth of it putteth out it casteth away Look in all your books of Common prayer now published and you shall fynd it as I say Therefore by your Logick it will follow that the publik sentence of your Churches yea the Law of the Land confirming the same is against this that
any should pray to be delivered from the Bishop of Rome and all his derestable enormityes If you will have your reason go for currant then let this also go with it hand in hand Now because you would here persuade vs that the publik ordinance of your Church sheweth you hold your faith and doctrine by the word professedly I will further prove vnto you that it is the faith or in deed an heresy of your Church that Christs soule went downe into Hell while his body was in the grave First the third Article of â¡ Book of Artic published 1562. your faith agreed vpon in the yeare 1562. hath this title Of the going downe of Christ into Hell Then the words of the Article follow thus As Christ dyed for vs and was buryed so also it is to be beleeved that he went downe into Hell Your translating and chaunging of the words of the Article otherwise then they do themselves as I noted before sheweth not their meaning but your perverting thereof I omit that in your aunswer to D. Bilson you set not the words of the Article of K. Edwards tyme in English at all Belike you saw it would sooner have discovered your fraude Secondly M. Nowell in his â On the Artic of the Creed He descended into Hel. Catechisme saith as much as your Article doth And this Catechisme is authorised in an whole * Syn. Lond. Anno. 1571. Synod and coÌmaÌded to be taught throughout the Land Thirdly to put the matter out of all doubt the singing Psalmes printed with priviledge and authorised to be sung in all your Churches ⣠In the Psal beginning thus All my belief and coÌfidence c. have it expressely thus And so he dyed in the flesh but quickned in the spirit His body then was buried as is our vse and right His spirit did after this descend into the lower parts To them that long in darknes were the true light of their harts Note also that the title of this Psalme is The 12. Articles of Christian faith Is not this then your Churches expresse faith and doctrine Yea is not that also expressed here which in the Article in K. Edwards tyme was mentioned How badly then and sophistically do you plead about your Churches faith and ordinance herein Towching which I meane the ordinance of your Church you may see D. Bilson hath the better of you though otherwise by the word of God it is plaine he hath the worse and standeth in a detestable error both against all proportion of faith and against the expresse evidence of these Scriptures Luk. 23.46 with Psal 31.5 Ioh. 19.30 Luk. 23.43 with 2 Cor. 12.2.4 Rev. 2.7 3.21 Heb. 12.23 Col. 2.14.15 Eph. 4.8.9.10 1 Pet. 3.18.19.20 2 Cor. 13.4 Psal 16.8.9.10.11 with Gen. 5.24 37.35 2 King 2.1.11 Eccles 12.7 Act. 7.59 Luk. 16.26 But tell me now Mr Iacob what power of Christ your Church hath and in whose hands it is to excommunicate D. Bilson for teaching and mainteining this or any other false doctrine a mong you Your self are a member of that Church together with him You haue written against him and by the word of God convinced him He notwithstanding persisteth and leaveneth others as much as he can Now if you be the Church of Christ as you would beare vs in hand why do you not proceed with him by the â Mat. 18.17 1 Cor. 5.4.5.6.7.11.12.13 rule and power of Christ Or if your Church haue not that power of Christ as all may see why do you not confesse it to be none of Christs Even by this then if you note it well you may perceive what your Churches faith and ordinance is Not to speak here of other most erroneous doctrines and filthy abominations mainteined among you In the third place I proved the Samaritans sinne to be against the second commaundement inasmuch as worshipping the true God they did it in and by the Images they framed Now your aunswer is that they worshipped the Idols of the Heathen and sacrificed to them and accompted them to be Gods aswell as the God of Israel and so brake the first commaundement And to prove this assertion of yours true and myne false you alledge 2 King 17.29.30.31 Where it is said Every nation made their Gods c. But are you no better divine then so Mr Iacob Are you a teacher in this light of the Gospell and vnderstand not yet this phrase of Scripture Know you not that the Lord â accounteth them to be made and worshipped as Gods whose ordinances Images Altars places Ministeryes rites ceremonies c. are kept and observed though it be for his worship and service Or mynd you not that â 2 King 17.29.30.31 these and the like speaches in the Scripture are sacramentall â Deut. 12.30.31 Iudg. 17. chap. 2 King 16 10-16 with 2 Chron. 28.23 2 King 17.7.8 c. Hos 2.16 Ezec. 14.3.4.5 c. 20.39.40 Exo. 32.4.5 When the â¡ Exod. 32.4 Iewes and ⣠1 King 12.28 Ieroboam said of their golden calves These be thy Gods ô Israell which brought thee out of the Land of Egypt Do you think they meant those golden Idols now made by them selves were in deed the God of Israell that brought them out of Egypt Or do you not thus vnderstand it that they made and vsed those only for signes and representations of that God That this was their purpose appeareth both by the * occasion of making them and by their â¡ Exod. 32.4 vse of them being made wheras still they intended their feasts and worship before them and by them to be to Iehovah the true God * Exod. 32.1 1 King 12.26.27.28 â¡ Exod. 32.4 Exod. 32.5 1 King 12.28.32.33 with Amos. 4.4.5 5.22.23 8.14 Micah 6.6.7 The same may be seen in Michahs example of mount Ephraim and in his mother Iudg. 17. In her that when she made a graven Image even then she prayed to Iehovah the true God and dedicated to him the silver whereof she made that Image Iudg. 17.2.3.4 â Iudg. 17.5.10 In Michah himself that he â¡ Exod. 32.4 made an Ephod and Teraphim and had an house of Gods and took first one of his owne sonnes then a Levite for his Priest Yet by all these intended the worship onelie of the true God As appeareth both by his owne speach Iudg. 17.13 when he â said Now I know that the Lord Iehovah not Idols will be good vnto me seeing I haue a Levite to my Priest and by the historie following Iudg. 18.5.6 Yea of the Samaritans themselves of whom the question is when they had made their Gods and put them in the houses of the hy places the Scripture here cited by your self saith Thus they feared Iehovah the Lord and appointed out Priests c. 2 King 17.32 The words then when it is said they made Gods c. are not literallie to be taken but sacramentallie attributing that in
may see you had need cleare this point even for the Heathen far orherwise then yet you have done To which purpose I might yet alledge manie mo testimonies out of other Writers which I will not stand to relate Onely to take away all scruple Arnob. coÌtra Gentes lib. 6. take this withall That Arnobius writeth the Heathen themselves said they vvorshipped not the Stones or stony Idols but the presence of God exhibited at those Images Thus you see what the writers of all sorts Christian and Heathen testifie coÌcerning this matter I could now alledge from the Scripture also that the Apostle Paull affirmeth of the Gentils Rom. 1.21.22.23 they knevv God yet glorifyed him not as God but turned the glory of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the Image of corruptible man c. Againe where he saith â 1 Cor. 10.20 vvhat the Genttils sacrifice they sacrifice to Divels and not vnto God it appeareth they thought theÌselves that they sacrificed to God when as indeed before the Lord it was to Divels As alreadie the like hath ben shewed in Ieroboams and Antichrists worship Otherwise if the Heathen themselves had professed their service to divels and not vnto God what needed the Apostle have ben so earnest in affirming it and in persuading the Church of Corinth therein Why did he not also vrge the Heathens owne profession against them Yea what pretence any maner way could the beleeving Corinthians have had to be partakers with the Idolaters in their Feasts and Temples if they had professedly appointed them to Divels and not vnto God Further we read that in Athens a chief City of the Heathen Paul found an Altar wherein was written Act. 17.23 Vnto the vnknovven God Wherevpon he reasoned thus with them Whom ye ignorantly vvorship him shew I vnto you God that made the vvorld and all things therein c. Now you will not deny but Paul preached vnto them the only true God And Paul himself testifyes he preached the same God whom they did worship before though ignorantlie and of whom their owne Poets said * We are his generation Then which what can be more plaine Act. 17 2â ex Arato Finallie consider that an Idoll or Image is not the thing itself which is intended but a representation or likenes thereof So as even this very terme of calling them Idols or Images sheweth that they took not any of them to be God but all of them to be types or resemblances of him T. C. Rep. 1. Pag. 42. Rep. 2. pag. 184. c. I could here also put you in mynd how Mr Cartwright hath set D. Whitgift at a Non plus in this very point so as you might well have learned by your Archbishops foile to have laid your hand vpon your mouth But to leave this I conclude by that which hath ben said that whether we mynd the nature of the word Idoll or the testimony of all kind of writers or the Scriptures themselves the matter is far otherwise and nothing so cleare for the very Pagans Idolary as you pretend viz that they should worship the Idols themselves and take them to be so many severall Gods How much les may we admit it to have ben the case of the Israelites yea or of the Samaritans as you would perswade vs Your self then Mr Iacob are greatlie deceived both here and in your Rtplie to the first Reason before Where I proved that which I said so as you are not able to take it away In deed â there you referred vs hither Pag. 71. as to the proper place for it yet here now you bring nothing of waight more then before either for the point it self or for the Scriptures which there I alledged See them Pag. 68. And Let the Reader note it Where you say I affirme that they professed the vvritten Lavv to be the rule both for their invvard belief and outvvard maner of vvorship Shew in what words I affirme this In what sentence In what clause Set downe my words and consider your owne dealing In deed the falshood of that which you said concerning this point I shewed both by other Scriptures which you passe over without any Replie vnto them at all and by Ezech. 43.8 Now against this you except Ezech. 43.8 first That the Samaritans vvere further from syncerity then the Israelites commoÌly Vnto which I oppose both the Scriptures-testimonie and your owne confession The testimony of Scripture in that which is written 2 King 17.33.34.40.41 which sheweth both their estates herein to have ben alike Your confession Pag. 110. who graunted here a litle before that the SamaritaÌs did in deed vvorship like the Ten tribes of Israell that vvere before them Thus still you forget your self Secondly you except that Israell it self in this apostasy held not the vvritten Lavv for their rule seing professedly they left this rule and did constantly vvorship Calues and sacrificed at Dan and Bethel This being graÌted yet you both contradict and condemne your self Your contradictioÌ is that here you say Israel it self held not the written Law for their rule and yet in the very next sentence before preferred them afore the SamaritaÌs in this respect Or els you speake nothing to the purpose Your condemnation of your estate is that by this reason of yours neither doth your Church hold the written Law for your rule seing you have as professedlie as they left this rule and do as constantly worship according to your Sevice beast taken out of the Popes porruis and by your Priests and Prelates vnlawfull as the Calves and Priests of Ieroboam Not to speak of your Idoll Temples a breach of the second commaundement as Dan and Bethel were Besides although the Israelites in their apostasy left the written Law of God as you also have done in yours yet did they not in word professe so to do anie more then you but contrarily As I proved before out of Iosephus Peter Martyr and the Scripture it self Thirdly you except that Ezechiel sheweth even here cap. 43.7.8 they kept not this rule but departed therefrom and that as appeareth professedly and constantly c. But marke how both here and before you chaunge the question which is not whether they kept this rule but whether they professed to keep it so as they did I shewed that the joining of Gods Thresholds and their ovvne togeather did argue their profession in word but breach in deed Their profession in word whiles they pretended to retaine Gods thresholds their breach in deed whiles they added their ovvne withall To make the case more plaine see it in your owne estate Do not you professe in word the written Law to be your rule Yet do you not also break it in deed whiles you joine your tresholds with Gods that is your invencioÌs with his ordinances To the examples of Ahab Ahaziah c. Pag. 122. is aunswered before Apply therefore to your self Mr Iacob the
intolerable blame and foule error whereof you speak As for example you professe the forbidding of meats and mariage at certaine tymes the worship prescribed in your Service-book and other the like by read prayer devised Homilyes Saints dayes Communion to one alone women to baptize Ministery of Priests and Prelates Apocrypha and the rest before meÌtioned Pag. 63. c. Are these after the rule of the written Law Next followed the Assumption to be aunswered which was this Such is the ecclesiasticall constitution of the people and Assemblyes of England as they worship God after a false maner Pag. 106. never appointed by him self nor allowed in his vvord This was proved by your confusion of People counterfet Ministery Service c. Now neyther this Assumption nor proof thereof did or do you denie So here againe you yeeld the cause And whereas you were told of hiding the fowle heap of your Abominations vnder the terme of Ceremonies you neither denie it nor amend it but do still vse the same fraude Mind it and amend it hereafter Now where you say it is a iust defence of your Ministery vvorship estate to be as tovvching the substance and foundation of Christianity sound and acceptable to God if your Assemblies throughout the Land have not their consciences convicted therein You may blush for shame to speak so sencelesslie If you meane that your Ministerie worship and estate is not in truth of the substance and foundation of Christianitie then by your owne words you stand in a straunge and fearfull estate besides that you speak not to the point in hand and so there is in your speach no sence at all Or if you meane that howsoever your Ministery worship and estate be whether approved of God or not whether Antichristian or whatsoever els yet your Church-constitution is for substance and foundation of Christianitie sound and acceptable to God then is your speach againe most senceles and absurd For how is it possible that your Ministerie worship and estate should be condemned by God Antichristian or the like and yet your Church-constitution either have the substance and foundation of Christianitie or be in such a way sound and acceptable to God To be disallowed of God and to be acceptable to him are contraries Finally howsoever your meaning be yet still your speach is senceles and vntrue For * Luk. 12.47.48 Hos 4 1-6 2 Thes 1.8 Rev. 14.9.10.11 sinne is sinne before God and so to be estemed of vs though not so grievous before as after conviccion And mens consciences often are convinced when they will not acknowledge it but withstand the truth notwithstanding â¡ Esa 6.9.10 Act. 14.2 28 23-27 Ier. 17.9.10 For both which see the Scriptures here quoted Which refute your assertion sufficientlie Besides that you have without all sence fancyed to your self such a maner of conviction as cannot eyther be knowen or expected Of which point I have spoken before Pag 42.43 How straunge is it also that you say next you knovv this is no iust defence of your vvhole Ministery estate and maner of vvorship vvhich you never intended you say much lesse professed to iustify How agrees this with the title of your book which you call A defence of the Churches and Ministery of England Or will you seem to plead for that which you know can not be iustifyed Or will you have vs admit of an vnjust defence For your self confesse this is not a iust one Or is the Office Entrance Administration and Maintenance of some of your Ministers lawfull of others vnlawful and so likewise some parts of your estate and worship For you say here this defends not the vvhole Deale plainelie then Mr Iacob and shew which you hold lawfull which vnlawfull and your proof of both So will appeare I doubt not even by your self both that our separation is just and of necessity to be made from your Ministery vvorship c. and that your defence of them is most silly and senceles That which you speak of Aarons line I said before was a mistaking now I say it is a grosse error And you may be ashamed thus to hide it whenas you should rather acknowledge it when it is shewed you As for the meaning Pag. 105. which you have now coined and newlie added in the margent your words will not beare it Let others judge Thus the defence you make for your self is as absurd as that which you make for your Church After this you are earnest to perswade vs that the vvord of God though it be as plaine and full in it self yet is not so plaine for our vnderstanding vse novv as it vvas for the Ievves vnder the Lavv. An assertion most false most impious such as the very Papists I think would be ashamed of Was it ever heard afore that the Gospell of Christ should be more obscure for our vnderstanding and vse now then the Law of Moses was for the Iewes then Was not Christ think you as willing as able as carefull to explane it for our vnderstanding and vse as Moses was for theirs Or doth not Christ give his Spirit to his people now aswel as he did then Or hath he taken away those dimme shadowes and ceremonies to bring now a cloud of darkenes in stead thereof Or is it false which the Prophets foretold and the Apostles testify to be accomplished for abundance of knowledge and vnderstaÌding in the tyme of the Gospell far above that which was in the tyme of the Law Compare together these Scriptures following and see if the contrary to that you say be not most true Esa 11.9 Ier. 31.33.34 with 2 Cor. 3. cap. 4.3.4 Heb. 8.10.11 Ioel. 2.28.29 vvith Act. 2.17.18 Hab. 2.2 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Ioh. 5.20 Rev. 1.3 22.18.19 But you pretend three reasons of this your assertion So also did Saul of his action 1 Sam. 13.11.12 Neither was Ieroboam himself without colour for his devised worship as I noted before But this is the auncient cloke of sinne with which it hath ben woont alway to hide it self even from the tyme of our first parents Gen. 3.6.12.13 And tell me your self If pretences would serve what Schismatickes Hereticks Apostates factious or contentious men ever was there that had not store of such so both deceiuing others and being deceived themselves Yet let vs now examine yours You pretend 1 discontinuance a long season of the simple offices of Pastors Teachers Elders and continuance of the Prelacy all that vvhile So might Israell have alledged 2. Chron. 15.3 Had it therefore ben of waight And this pretence might far better serve the Papist then it can you who confesse Rome to be Babylon and know that your Prelacy Priesthood and worship came from thence not from Ierusalem Besides how will you prove this coÌtinuance and discontinuance to have ben so manie thousand yeares as you speak of Yet if it were the word of God is still as plaine to
discover error as it was at first to reveale the truth You pretend also 2 the opinion of many auncient and late learned godly ChristiaÌs and 3 their expositioÌ of the Scriptures so as herein they cary ambiguity in infinite Thousands iudgment To both which I answer 1. That great antiquity was alledged by the Samaritans Ezra 4.2 Ioh. 4.20 and is also by the Papists at this day for their Prelacy Priesthood worship and other their errors of Purgatory Masse Prayer for the dead mixing water and wine in the Cup Iustification by works Extreme vnction Transubstantiation c. And the Scriptures too are so expouÌded as they carry no small ambiguity in these points in the judgement of infinite Thousands Pag. 44. 45. 2. I have also shewed before how even some of the Martyrs learned and godly Christians held divers of these popish errors vnto death And therefore doubtles so took and expounded the Scriptures as vpholding them 3. And be sure whensoeuer you bring the many auncient and late learned and godly Christians you speak of for your assertion that as many such if not far mo both auncient and new may he brought to the contrary And what then are you the nearer 4. But in deed I deny this which you say There is not testimony from such antiquity as you speak of for your Prelacy and the rest of your abominations before rehearsed Pag. 63. c. If you can therefore shew it in your next And mynd as for the rest so for the Prelacy in particular that you shew it to be such as yours in office entrance administration maintenance c. For although ⣠the mystery of iniquity began to work betimes yet it was both withheld a while from being revealed 2 Thes 2.3.6 7.8 with Rev. 13.11 and coming vp out of the earth it appeared and was exalted not all at once but by degrees So as it was a long season in this rising of Antichrist ere the Prelacy came to that height which now it hath with you and in Rome the mother thereof Search and see if it be not thus And in the meane tyme because I know you haue a prejudice of whatsoever I say heare a litle what Mr Cartwright one of your selves hath written of your Prelacy against D. Whitgift now Archb. of Canterbury Our Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons c. saith he besides the names have almost nothing common vvith those of elder tymes Againe If those Bishops vvere alive they vvould not knovv ech other For that they vvould think ours Princes and ours would esteeme them as hedge Priests not vvorthy of their acquaintance or fellovvship T. C. first Rep. Pag. 124. c. and his 2. Rep. Pag. 660. And in the same place comparing them togeather he sheweth vnanswerably in many particulars how farre they differ the one from the other So as your Archbishop in this poynt also hath ever since ben at a Non plus Now if you please you may take your Archbishops quarrell in hand and strive with as good successe as he for these and the rest of your Romish traditions 5. Finallie remember on the one hand how our grandmother Eue at the first entring of sinne into the world insinuated ambiguity in the word of God which yet in deed was most cleare and plaine Gen. 3.3 with Gen. 2.17 And mynd well on the other hand if at this day the Papists themselves bring not greater show of Scripture for their grossest heresies of â Iam. 2.21.24.25 Dan. 4.24 Mat. 25 35.36 Iustification by works â Mat. 26.26 Ioh. 6.51.53 TraÌsubstantiation â Iam. 5.14 Extreem vnction * 1 Tim. 3.15 Ioh. 14.26 16.13 Impossibilitie of the Church to erre c. then you or any other either have brought or can bring for your Prelacy and other impietyes before mentioned Shall we therefore conclude as you do that they are not easily convicted though they be mistaken in these things God having so disposed in his providence to suffer this among Christians so long and so vniversally God forbid Or shall we think that Ieroboam and the Iewes of whoÌ you speak had not their pretences and excuses aswell as you and the Papists I have shewed before that they had Besides also as Moses and the Prophets were plaine against their corruptions so are both they and the Apostles as playne against yours As for example that there should be no forbidding of meats or mariage no read or stinted prayer no mens inventions to worship God by no Priests in office of Ministery neither any Lord Bishops but Christ onely no baptizing by women no Idoll Temples no Apocrypha books or prescribed Homilyes for the worship of God no Popes Canon Lavv or Prelates decrees to rule the Church by c. Compare now with these the Calves Images Priests and places whereof you speak and see if the word of God condemne not the one aswell as the other Mind also how against these Gods voice hath sounded in your eares by the testimony of his seruants from tyme to tyme and how his hand hath fearfully smitten you with hardnes of heart and given you over to false worship and persecution of the truth besides all other impietyes raigning among you Then which what greater judgement can there be in this life Consider also the example of Corah and his companions whom the earth swallowed vp and fyer devoured from heaven Num. 16. chap. 26.9.10 Whose case although it be handled and compared with yours in the Second Exception before Pag. 33. 52. 55. 3. yet because of the childish excuses which you shame not still to plead vnder pretence of vvant of conviction darkenes of the vvord vnto you c. and because â¡ Before Pag. 37. your self also do judge their case to be most wretched and altogeather inexcusable therefore will I here againe put you in mynd to consider well with your selves and to examine by the word of God whether your sinne may not be esteemed in some respects greater then theirs 1. The Office and function which they vsurped was a true one Numb 16.10 Yours false 2. The things which they took and offred were such as God had coÌmanded vers 18. Yours such as man prescribeth 3. The people to whom they would administer were a true Church vers 2.3 Yours a false 4. The reasons which they alledged divers of them were more seeming-good then any you bring vers 3.14 5. They thought they did well and as was meet vers 3.13.14.18.19 You at least manie of you know and have professed that your Ministery and worship is Antichristian and therefore evill and abominable 6. They had not the written word so as you have vers 5.7.9.10.28 c. Lev. 8. 9. chap. wiih Heb. 1.1.2 2.2.3 7. They sinned in one thing vers 10. You in an hundred 8. They were twise or thrice admonished and reproved vers 4.5.8 c. You ten tymes 9. They stood vp against Moses and Aaron vers 3 You
And for the other that Christ notwithstanding said to some of the Iewes Maâ 15.9 they vvorshipped God in vaine teaching doctrines mens precepts Mat. 15.9 How say you Mr Iacob is the Scripture therefore contrarie to it self Or were Christs speaches contrarie the one to the other Pag. 83. 2 Besides are you so dull as you can not conceive no not when it is told you that the sinnes and corruptioÌs of the meÌbers of a true Church may fitlie be alledged against whole false Churches and yet neither condemne the true constitution of that Church wherein the one stand nor justifie the false constitution of the other 3 Yea know you not that a Church in true constitution jointlie considered may be said to be true vvorshippers of God c. and yet some yea manie of that Church be said also through their owne default in other respect to vvorship God in vaine or to be tainted with Idolatry or the like And yet no contradiction be implyed in so saying Seing you cannot vnderstand it in Christs words concerning the Ievves see if you can perceive it in Pauls to the Corinthians When he speaketh to the whole Church jointlie considered he commendeth them for keping his ordinaÌces and acknowledgeth they call on the Name of the Lord Iesus 1 Cor. 1.2 11.2 But when he speaketh in respect of some that sate and eat of the sacrifices in the Idol-temples he biddeth them fly from Idolatry and telleth them they cannot be partakers of the Lords table and of the table of Divels 1 Cor. 10.14.21 8.10 Yet is he not contrarie to himself for all this Mynd withall what I aunswerd before concerning this point in the Second reason Pag 90. And so againe I leave it to the Reader to judge whether the contrariety you speak of be not in deed an harmony and that therefore you abuse both the Scripture and vs. Chap. 13. The seventh Reason against Mr Iacobs Assumption aforesaid Fr. Iohnson If the Spirit of God account them to be departers from the faith and consequentlie no true Christians who though they hold other truthes of the Gospell yet forbid to marry and commaund to absteine from meats vvhich God hath created to be received vvith thankesgiving Then such account must needs be made of the estate of the Church of England which not onelie both these things but withall forbiddeth the true Ministerie and worship of God and commaundeth a false Whose Ministers and people also do all of them partake therein For proof whereof besides their practise of these and persecution of the truth see their owne Canons Articles Statutes Iniunctions c. But the former is true 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 Therefore c. H. Iacob his 1. Reply to the 7. Reason ââ 1â THis yout seaventh Reason is They are departed from the faith that forbid to marry and commaund to abstayne from lawfull meates Also this is worse then that viz. to forbid the true Ministery and to commaunde a false which we in England doe Ergo we are departers from the faith I deny this AntecedeÌt that is your AssumptioÌ with a distinctioÌ The Papists â See âhâââ Testam in Mat. 15.18 Fr. Io. See D. Fulkeâ answer therevnto forbidding of mariage meals if they had don no worse doth not make them departers froÌ the saith that is not â or not fuÌdamentally not simply vvhich vvordâs I think âitter to bee here vsed as in my next Reply is further declard totally No more could their Hyerarchie and ceremonies simply Neither doe these things make vs the Protestants to be such The Papistes fall from Christ â¡ That is fundameÌtally simply see in the 2. Reply follovving wholy in other poincts namely 1. The Papall supremacy 2. The sacrifice of the Masse 3. Iustification by workes Which blessed bee God wee are farre from Therfore the Apostle in saying They departed from the faith meaneth in * vid. in abstayning froÌ Mariage and meetes these poincts they erred or departed from the faith but not absolutly and wholy 2. Furthermore touching your Proposition if you vnderstand Paul of Martion the Heretike and Tatianus who did absolutly condemne Mariage and certen meats they even therein might vvholy fall froÌ the faith I meane somwhat like to Balaam Iudas and those Apostate Israelites â Pag. 105.112 lately spoken of namely for having their consciences convicted and seared with a whot iron And thus are they in no comparison with vs of EnglaÌd nor with the Papistes neither if they had erred in nothing else Fr. Iohnson his Aunswer to Mr Iacobs 1. Reply to the 7. Reason HEre being not able with any colour to deny the consequent of the Proposition neither to justify your present Ministery worship Canons Articles IniunctioÌs c. which you must do Mr Iacob and still we call for it if you will justify your present estate yet being desperate sure for els you would never have done it you feare not to gainsay the Assumption that is the very words and testimony of the Scripture it self 1. Tim. 4.1.2.3 The Apostle saith that they which forbidd Mariage and Meats are departed from the faith You say No. Now whether I pray you shall we beleev You or the Apostle But what colour have you for your deniall This forsooth That they which doe so do not depart from the faith totally and that the Apostles meaning is that in these poincts they depart from the faith but not absolutly and wholy So by your conceit none may be accounted departers from the faith that depart onelie in some poincts but they which doe it totally from all And thus may no heretikes or Antichrists that euer haue bene or shal be in the world be iudged departers froÌ the faith because they depart from it but in some poincts and not absolutly from all Thus have you justified at once the Arians Nestorians Sabellians Papists Familistes Anabaptistes and whom not because they depart but in some not wholy from all poincts of faith Is it not great pitie that Antichrist hath so long wanted such a stout Champion as can thus in one word justify his forbidding of meates and mariage yea and his most detestable Hierarchie and superstitions withall By your learning Mr Iacob all the Martyrs and writers heretofore which by evideÌce of this Scripture convicted the Synagoges of Antichrist to have departed from the faith and therefore separated from them were vtterly deceived Yea and the Apostles themselves were wholy mistaken when they call Antichrists Church and Religion ⣠2 Thes 2.7 a mysterie of iniquitie which â¡ 1 Tim. 4.2 speaketh lies through hypocrisy * 2 Pet. â 1 prively bringing in daÌnable heresies and â¡ hauing a shew of godlines but denying the power thereof And Iohns eyes it seemeth were not matches 2 Tim. 3.4 when he saw in the whores forehead that is in Antichrists Church and Religion a name written A mystery great Babylon the mother of vvhoredomes and
142. If Papists were no worse but in these errors onely they might be true Christians notwithstanding A most false and hereticall assertion As if the doctrines of Divels were not bad ynough to make them Antichristians Or as if they could both be true Christians and yet depart from the faith of Christ give heed to spirits of error mainteine doctrines of Divels c. All which they do even in these errors as the Apostle saith expresselie 1 Tim. 4.1.3 Now then do you not thus still both contradict the Apostle and forget your self Will not the conclusions also which I gathered from your words still follow herevpon And who then is it Mr Iacob that speaketh straunge vntruth and is vnreasonable vnconscionable wilful c. Yet mynd further Whosoever say you do forbid mariage and meats they do depart from the faith But both the Papists Church and yours say I do forbid mariage and meats Therefore both the Papists Church and yours do depart from the faith What part of this Reason now do you deny The Proposition or first part is the * 1 Tim. 4.1.3 Apostles saying and now at length yeelded vnto by yourself The Assumption or second part is the estate and practise both of your Church and the Papists As I have proved before and you have left vnaunswered being not able to speake one word in defence eyther of their Church or your owne The Conclusion or last part then is and must needs be true This all men know that know any thing in sound reasoning And yet behold to shew your self a notable Dunse you shame not to trie about the ConclusioÌ yea and to deny it whiles you say they are true Christians notwithstanding Which is as much as if you should say they do not depart from the faith notwithstanding And what is this els but to deny the Conclusion Lo here your Clerklike skill in Argumentation your Christian and conscionable disputing But you note that in departing from the faith some do it more some lesse What then They that do it least do they it not to much Because your case or the Papists is not worse then the Iewes Turks Arrians Manichees c. is it not therefore bad ynough Yet thus you reason There are that depart from the faith more then wee and the Papists Be it so What will you conclude thereby That the Papists case and yours is therefore good ynough 1 Tim. 4.1.2.3 or that you are not within compasse of â¡ this Scripture Or not subiect to wrath in and for such estate of your Church If this be your meaning speak it out plainelie and fumble not still in the mouth as you do But then note for your learning * Mat. 11 20-24 Chorazin Bethsaida Capernaum had more great works of God done among them then Tyrus Sidon or Sodom had Yet these who had lesse perished notwithstanding in the wrath of God To what purpose then do you reason in this maner I will shew you a better way Either iustify by the word of God your estate that in it you depart not from the faith or els yeeld to the truth which all may see so dazels your eyes as you can not go on but are driuen to a flat Non plus Where you say Men depart from the faith Simply and Fundamentally two wayes Although I might yeeld to both and your case be never the better yet you must prove first that the Scripture teacheth this distinctioÌ of yours For els what waight is there in it 2. Prove that there are no mo nor other wayes of such departing but these two Els your division is vnperfect 3. Shew that such may be found as holding the foundation in doctrine sound yet do desperatly professe and teach somewhat els against the manifest light that is in them Which is one of the wayes you speak of and for example of it you bring Martion and Tatianus But in these you prove it not neither I think will you prove it by any other in hast For is it possible that anie should both hold the foundation in doctrine sound and yet desperatlie professe and teach somewhat els against the manifest light that is in them If this be not a Paradoxe what is 4. Yet mynd that now you graunt Men may hold the Foundation in doctrine sound and yet erre fundamentally other wayes Thus you are quite gone Mr Iacob For heretofore you bare vs in hand that you erre not fundamentally so long as you hold the foundation in doctrine sound Pag. 28. 91. 92. 109. 111. This also was the ground of your maine Argument from your book of Articles Which now your self have overthrowen 5. Your distinction and acception of FundameÌtall errors here and every where is such as whosoever hold them are vtterly abolished from Christ and cannot possibly have a lively saving faith vvithall This you must prove by the word of God if you will have it receyved Your words and distinctions without such proof cannot settle the conscience I have shewed before that some of the Martyrs dyed in such errors as your self account Fundamentall Pag 44. c. Shall we therefore say as here you teach that they were vtterlie abolished from Christ and could not possiblie have a lively saving faith withall God forbid 1 Some may erre in fundamentall points and yet through the mercy of God in Christ be saved failing therein of ignorance and not striving against the light of truth but laboring to walk faithfully with God in that he hath revealed vnto them For proof hereof I have â¡ Pag. 44. 45. 46. before alledged not onelie the example of divers Martyrs but such also in the Churches of Corinth and Galatia as before they receyved admonition and better instruction dyed in their errors which â pag. 28. 92. you acknowledge to be fundamentall And the like among the Israelites that dyed in Egypt â Ios 24.14 Ezech. 20.5.7 where they had and vsed Idols which ⣠pag. 105. 109. your self esteem to be a fundamentall sinne wholy destroying the truth in them that do so Yet dare I not say but some of these might be saved by the mercy and in the truth of God which they embraced notwithstanding and namelie such who erred and dyed before that admonition came to them as did to the rest whereof we read Ezech 20.5.7 1 Cor. 15. Gal. 5. chap. Much more may and ought we to think thus of Terah Abrahams father of whom Christ came according to the flesh Gen. 11.27 vvith Ios 24.2.14.15 Not to speak of Haran Bethuel Rachel and the like then who did all of them serve the Lord by Idols Yea though it had ben so that Rachel had dyed before as she did presentlie after that coÌmaundement given by Iacob to his houshold and to all that were with him for putting away the straunge Gods or Idols that were among them Gen. 35.2.3.4.16.18 vvith Gen. 31.16.19.30.34 24.4.15.50 11.27.28 Ios 24.2.14.15.23.24 So far
thus in deed you do still shew your brasen forhead and seared conscience Towching Corah Dathan Abiram c. besides that I have aunswered to your Reply in the Second exception Pag. 53. I have also purposely in many particulars compared their case and yours together in the Sixt Reason Pag. 130. Which if you can you may refute in your next or by silence give place to the truth Where I proved by sundry other Scriptures compared with this to Timothy Pag. 139. 140 that the Romish harlot and her children are here properly and specially deciphered you aunswer not one word vnto it Nay you are so turned out of all your shifts as even now when you would shift it of to Martion and Tacianus you giue more evideÌce that it resteth on your owne heads rather then on theirs And this I prove by comparing together your saying here with the Apostles there You say here that Martion and Tatianus did Fundamentally fall from the faith because they simply forbad those good ordinances of God Mariage and meats even against the light of conscience and nature presumptuously quenching the instinct thereof Now if this were so Mr Iacob then by your owne saying they did not speak falsehood in hypocrisy but in open and presumptuous blasphemie Whereas the Apostle noteth such expresselie as speak lyes in hypocrisy 1 Tim. 4.2.3 And such in very deed I proved your case and the Papists to be in my former aunswer Pag. 137. c. Against which you can bring nothing at all Yet you blush not to say you passe by my puestions and demaunds about the Papists and their errors as more vayne then pertinent Whereas in deed the truth is that the questions and reasons do so nearly concerne both the Papists and your selves as you dare not medle with them Otherwise if you could you should at least not onely have said but some way proued them to be vaine But this labour it may be your reserve to your next Reply If so then examine them in particular and shew the vanity of them from point to point Els know they are so pertineÌt as here againe you are brought to a playne Non plus And because in my former aunswer I did but brieflie towch that point of your speaking lyes through hypocrisy I will for further evidence of this Scripture against you mention here some few particulars mo 1. It cannot be denyed but you worship God by a Service book taken out of the Popes portuis and by many other the inventions af men Yet you pretend that you worship God in spirit and truth according to his word A lye in hypocrisy 2. Your Churches Ministers and people stand subiect to other Archbishops and Lordbishops then Iesus Christ and to their Courts Canons Excommunications c. Yet you beare men in haÌd that you receive Christ only as Lord and King of the Church and obey his Lawes and ordinances Another lye in hypocrisy 3. Your Hierarchy and whole Ministery from the highest Archbishop to the lowest Priest is Antichristian in you offices entrance administration maintenance Yet who knoweth not that in all these you perswade the world you are the Ministers of Iesus Christ Falsehood in hypocrisy 4. You still banish and imprison vs because we separate from your Antichristian estate and endevour to keep the faith and ordinance of Christ Yet you give out that we suffer more then we need that we are iustlie punished as ennemyes to the State as Schismaticks Hereticks seditious c. Another lye in hypocrisy 5. Finallie even the truths which you teach and professe what are they els in your estate but the sheeps clothing of your wolvish Hierarchy and Priesthood by meanes whereof you deceive and devoure the more Lo here a tast of your speaking lyes in hypocrisy and if you will also of your consciences burnt vvith an hote yron Besides these in your Church note also in your self in particular how even here you do sclaunder me and yet pretend that it is I which sclaunder you Neither sufficeth it you in this one place to do it once as I shewed before Pag. 149. But here againe you will needs double it that we might the better note this propertie in your self which yet you shame not falsely to lay vpon me And because you will not seem to want colour for it you pretend this that I say the words of your first Reply imported such onely to depart from the faith as fall from it totally To depart from the faith I say so as in that estate they cannot by the word of God be estemed true Christians Reason 7. Pag. 135. For this was the point which I proved and you denyed Now towching this matter the case is so verie plaine as I neither need nor will do anie more for your conviction therein but set downe your owne words as they were at first and then with a note concerning your dealing synce leave the iudgement thereof to the Reader when he shall have compared together the words of your Reply and of my Aunsvver Neither of which you love to keep vnto For your words then thus it was When against your Church I had proved by the Apostles testimonie that forasmuch as all such depart from the faith as forbid Mariage and Meats therefore also your Church so doth vvhich not only forbiddeth these things the true Ministery vvorship of God vvithall but also commaundeth a false c. You did then answer thus word for word The Popish forbidding of Mariage and of Meats if they vvere no vvorse doth not make them departers from the faith totally No more could their Hierarchy ceremonies simply Neither do they make vs the Protestans to be such The Papists fall from Christ in other points namely The Papall supremacy c. These were your words then The other clauses which now you have annexed in the Margent and Reply it self though they help you no whit neither yet were they added synce you receyved my Answer as I noted before Pag. 141. Let the Reader mynd this And withall these two things 1. That now you note in the margent both â here and in the Eight Reason following Pag. 136. that you think the vvord fundamentally fitter to be here vsed then the word totally And why fitter I pray you but because this word totally implyeth that directlie which I inferred therevpon in my Answer Pag. 136. c. 2. That whereas you did at first annexe a clause concerning the Apostles meaning that in these points they depart from the faith not absolutly and vvholy this also is so far from helping you as it maketh altogether against you howsoever you would perswade otherwise in this your latter Reply both in the beginning and end thereof Pag. 141. 142. Which will yet more fully appeare even to the most simple whensoever you shall answer the particular questioÌs and obiectioÌs which I propounded in my former Answer concerning the Papists and your selves For which
a true Reason it maketh Maister Cranmer c. denyers of the faith and not true Christians also For maintenance whereof you have here not one poore vvord at all Tovvching that you say we cannot deny but graunt that we departe from and deny the faith in our Ministery I have told you hovv in my ansvver to your 7. Reason Also see my Replyes to your 2. Exception Fr. Iohnson his Aunswer to Mr Iacobs 2. Reply to the 8. Reason NOw that all your shifts fayle you come with Ifs and And 's If the Apostle meane this and If he meane that c. As if the Apostles * words were not playne 1 Tim. 5.8 so as the meaning may easily be discerned of anie that is not wilfullie blynd Read and mynd in all such cases and Scriptures that which is written Prov. 8.9 with Act. 28.26.27 But you say the Apostle may very well meane both such as neglect their houshold against convenient Christian providence and such as do it against the light of conscience and natures instinct If the first then you deny the Assumption that is the Apostles owne saying And thus againe you give the holy Ghost the lye If the latter then you deny the Proposition And then you must prove that thus they do it For who knoweth not that such will not for this case any more then you for yours confesse that they do it against light of conscience c. Nay will they not say as stiflie as you that this concerneth not them And moreover is not that also which is light in one mans conscience often darke in another mans by one meanes or other See it in an example One of your professors in London runneth to all your Sermons and Lectures from place to place throughout the City every day and every houre By this meanes he neglecteth his familie You tell him he doth it against light of conscience and natures instinct He denyes it and saith he doth it not so but as being perswaded in his conscience that he must first seek the kingdome of God and that then all outward things shal be cast to him and his Herevpon in a blynd zeale he doth as aforesaid Now tell me Is not this man notwithstanding within compasse of the Apostles rule here spoken of Yet will he stand against it for his case as stiffe as you for yours yea and alledge for himself more colour and show of Reason then you do or can for your Hierarchy c. So then both the Proposition and Assumption stand firme against you and therefore also the whole Reason Now here againe being loth belike to give them any rest you call for Mr Cranmer c. As if they were your Pages to wayte at your heeles on every call and to serve your turne at every need whether they will or not Never were poore men in all the world I think made such a stale But they serve you accordingly They let you commaund and go without For every where you commaund their names and yet alway go without their fellowship As I have shewed before in particular Pag. 40. 41. Towching your graunt let the Reader note here againe that you yeeld you depart from and deny the faith in your Ministery c. You say you have before told vs how But what you have said before is there aunswered and taken away And besides for vs it is sufficient that it is done Look you vnto it how you do it It may be some of you do it of ignorance some of knowledge against the light of your owne conscieÌces some for feare of men some for love of the world some of contention or vaine glory some for their profit pleasure ease honour quyetnes or the like Thus I deny not but in the maner of doing there may be among you in these respects a divers measure and proportion of sinne But this concerneth not vs but your selves to look vnto and that greatlie Chap. 15. The Ninth Reason against Mr Iacobs Assumption aforesaid Fr. Iohnson THey which do otherwise teach and condiscend not to the wholsome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlines all such by the rule of the Apostle are to be separated froÌ and therefore cannot in that case by the word of God be deemed true Christians 1 Tim. 6.3.4.5 But such is the case of all the Ministers and people of the Church of England in their ministery worship and Church constitution As appeareth both by the severall points of their false doctrine * Points of false doctrine els where noted and by the proofes â Pag. 61. 63. 135. c. here before alledged out of their owne Canons Articles Iniunctions c. Therefore all the Ministers and people of the Church of England in their Ministery worship and Church constitution are by the rule of the Apostle to be separated from neither can in that case by the word of God be deemed true Christians H. Iacob his 1. Reply to the 9. Reason THis your last Reason is Separate from them that teach otherwise then the truth 1 Tim. 6.3.4.5 We holding those Articles do teach diverse things in the Hierarchy c. that be otherwise then is truth Therefore we must be separated from and consequently we are no true Christians This is a fallacy also Separate from such Ergo separate wholy See my 1. and 2. Reply afore to the third Exception also the Aunswer to the two last Reasons of all the 7. and 8. We graunt therefore so farr forth as we hold otherwise then trueth so farr separate from vs but not any farther at all not wholy or absolutly And so the Apostle here meaneth Wherefore briefly Because you prove vs not wholy to deny the trueth nor fundamentally nor obstinatly perversly and desperatly any part thereof like those Iewes Act. 19.9 whom Paul separated from which he did not from all other Ievves Act. 13.14 16.3 21.23.24.26 3.1 Therefore you ought not vvholy to separate from vs Neither to condemne vs vvholy as abolished from Christ no more then Maister Cranmer Ridley were vvith their Congregations in King Edwards tyme. And thus our Assumption in the beginning standeth firme The doctrine in the booke of Articles is sufficient to make a true Christian. CoÌclusion The contrary vvhereof is such a Paradox as hath not ben heard of till this day All reformed Churches in Europe doe and have alvvayes held othervvise Themselves â M. Barrow Mr. Penry Mr. Iohnson heretofore have acknovvledged and professed it The holy Martyrs that lived in King Edvvards dayes and dyed in Queene Maries dayes must be othervvise cut of from Christ vvho vvere true Christians by vertue of this doctrine and the practise thereof or verily not at all But now it is vvonder vvhat extreame passion hath driven them to this denyall Surely they see that it conuinceth flatly as indeed it doth their peremptory separation And therefore rather then they vvould
seem to have erred in so mayne a poinct vve cannot but thinke that meere desperatnes hath driven them to it Neverthelesse all this vve leave to the Lord vvith the iudgement thereof vvho hath the hearts of all men in his hand not only to search the secrets but also to turne and dispose them even as it pleaseth him Fr. Iohnson his Aunsvver to Mr Iacobs 1. Reply to the 9. Reason TO this Reason you answer It is a fallacy Separate from such Ergo separate vvholy But how shew you any fallacy therein You bid vs see your Replyes to the third Exception and tvvo last Reasons of all Well we have seen them and finde nothing there but against your self as hath ben shewed So this Reason and the rest stand still vnanswered and strong against you And that we may not doubt but your self also see it howsoever you seem to plead the contrary before therefore now you graunt it and so yeeld the cause both in expresse words and by not defending the points of false doctrine wherewith you were charged neyther your Canons Articles Iniunctions c. In expresse words when you say you graunt that so farr foorth as you hold othervvise then trueth so far vve may and ought to separate from you Loe here what the evidence of the truth against which you have strugled so long hath now at length drawen from you The trueth is mighty and prevaileth But you adde that vve must not separate from you any further then as before not wholy or absolutly and so say you the Apostle â here meaneth 1 Tim. 6.3 â First of all let vs know what your self meane hereby If you meane that we must not for your other defection forsake the trueths which you hold I aunswer that we doe it not and this your self know well ynough And in this sence your meaning comes nothing neare the Apostles You say your selves you have separated from the Papists yet you neither can nor will say that you have forsaken the truthes which the Papists hold As that there is a God that there be three persons in the Godhead that Iesus Christ is the Saviour of the world that God made heaven and earth that there shal be a resurrection of the iust and vniust c. But if you meane that because of the truthes which you professe therefore we should not separate from you then first you contradict your self having graunted that we must separate from you so farr foorth as you hold otherwise then trueth Secondlie you condemne your owne practise in your separation from the Papists notwithstanding the truthes they professe Thirdlie in this sence also your meaning comes nothing neare the Apostles meaning Thus therefore is evident both that there is no fallacy in the Reason but that it is playne and forceable against you And that you have directlie in expresse words given vs the cause See the particulars before Pag. 63 c. and acknowledged our separation to be lawfull from your * Ministery worship Assemblies c. because in these you hold otherwise then truth And as in expresse words you yeeld it so in deed you shew it in that you leave without all defeÌce as vnlawfull and to be separated from your Ministery worship Church-governement Doctrine Canons Articles Iniunctions c. mentioned both here and more particularlie in the First and Second Reasons before which thing we wish the Reader well to observe And because we are fallen againe into mention of your false doctrine to the end that the Reader may yet more see the deceitfulnes of your dealing and insufficiencie of all your answers therefore it shall not be yrkesome to set downe here some such poincts of false doctrine as heretofore have ben obiected against you They are as followeth 1. That though the open notorious obstinate offenders be partakers of the Sacraments yet neyther the Sacramentes False doctrine in the Church of England and in the defenders thereof nor the people that ioine with them are defiled therby Which doctrine is contrary to the trueth of God in these Scriptures 1 Cor. 10.17 Hag. 2.14.15 1 Cor. 5.6 10.28 2 Cor. 6.14.15.16.17.18 Gal. 5.9 Mat. 18.8.9.15.16.17.18.19 Exod. 12.43 Levit. 15.4.5.6.7.31 11.24 13.45.46 19.7 Num. 5.2.3 19.21.22 Iosua 7.11.12 c. Ezra 6.21.22 Ier. 3.1 2. That the planting or reforming of Christs Church must tarrie for the Civill Magistrate and may not otherwise be brought in by the word and spirit of God in the testimony of his servantes except they have authoritie from earthlie Princes Which doctrine is against the Kinglie power of Christ and these scriptures Mat. 28.18.20 Actes 3.23 1 Cor. 1.27 Psal 2.6.9.10.12 Esa 9.6.7 Zach. 4.6 6.12.13 Dan. 2.44 7.27 9.25 Mich. 5.7 1 Cor. 14.27 with 1 Thes 4.8 Phil. 2.6.12 1 Tim. 6.13.14.15 Rev. 1.5 12.11 14.12 17.14 19.16 20.4 3. That the true visible Church of Christ is not a separated company of righteous men and women from the Idolaters and open wicked of the world but may consist of all sortes of people good and bad Which doctrine is coÌtrary to the paterne of Christs Church throughout all the scriptures Gen. 4.26 vvith 6.2 Exod. 4.22.23 Levit. 10.10 20.24.25.26 Psal 24.3.4 Ezra 6.21 2. Chron. 11.13.16 Nehem. 10.28 Eze. 22.26 with 44.23 Zeph. 3.4 Mat. 3.10.12 Act. 2.40.41.42 19.9 Rom. 12.1.8 2 Cor. 6.17.18 1 Pet. 2.9.10 Rev. 14.9.12 18.4 21.27 and 22.14.15 c. 4. To mainteine this error of their confused order and mixture of all sortes of persons togeather they pervert the Parable of the tares Mat. 13.24 teaching that all are the Church and that they may be retained and communicated withall in the Church Which doctrine is against the trueth of the scriptures yea against our Saviours owne interpretation in the 38. verse who teacheth that by the field is meant the world in which his Church is militant here on earth And as therein there is the good seed the righteous the Children of the Kingdome so there are also tares hypocrites the children of the wicked who as they are often espied in this life by the righteous servauntes of God and being discovered are here cast out of the Church in the Name and by the power of Iesus Christ so shall they in that great day be perfectlie severed from the godly by the Angels howsoever here in the meane tyme making profession of the truth and having a show of godlines they be suffred to grow together with the good seed and be with the vpright of heart reputed meÌbers of the Church on earth Note also that the Church because it is the Temple House kingdome of God on earth wherein he dwelleth by his spirit and ruleth by the scepter of his word as also the gate of heaven through which he bringeth vs into his kingdome of glory after this life is therefore by Christ in this place called the Kingdome of heaven though yet it
be here in the field of this world Mat. 13.19.24.37.38.41.43.52 compared with Gen. 28.17 1 Cor. 3.16.17 2 Cor. 6.16.17.18 Ephes 2.21.22 Mat. 8.12 16.18.19.28 21.43 22.12.13.14 25.1 c. Luk. 8.1 11.20 13.18 17.20 â1 Ioh 1.49.51 Act. 1.3 1 Tim. 3.15 5.24.25 6.3.5 2. Tim. 2.20.21 3.5 And further if Christs meaning were that men should here still deare and partake with the knowen wicked and prophane notwithstanding that their estate then by this it would follow that there should neyther be vse of ExcoÌmunication in the Church nor punishment of malefactors in the Common-wealth Which could not but be the destruction of both And is directlie contrary to the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles in other Scriptures As namelie in Mat. 18.17.18 and 26.52 Rom. 13.4 1 Cor. 5. chap. 1 Tim. 1.20 Finally this their doctrine aforsaid is against the expresse coÌmaundement of God the heavenly order of Christ in his Church and the continuall practise of the Prophets Apostles and faithfull in all ages For which see these Scriptures Gen. 17.14 and 19 12-16 Lev. 18.29.30 and 20 22-26 Numb 16 23-26 Ezra 6.21 9.14 Esa 8.12.18 and .44.5 52.11 Ier. 15.19 Ezeh 22.26 zach 2.7 8.21 22.23 Mal. 3.16.17.18 Mat. 18.8.9.15.16.17.18 Act 2.40.41.47 and 5.28.29 and 17.4.7.34 and 19.9 Rom. 16.17 1 Cor. 1.26.27 and 5 4-7 2 Cor. 6.17 1 Tim. 6.3.4.5 2 Ioh. vers 6.10 11. Iud. vers 3.21.22.23 Rev. 2. 3. chap. 14.9.12 17.14 18.4 20.4 5. That the people may tolerate ioine with open iniquitie in the Church vntill by the Magistrate it be redressed Which doctrine is contrarie to these Scriptures 2 Cor. 10.4.5 Mat. 28.20 Act. 2.40 3.23 4.19 9.26 19.9 1 Tim. 5.22 Deu. 5.32 12.32 6. That the gifts of interpretation and application of the Scriptures are a sufficient and lawfull calling to the Ministery c Which doctrine is both false and Anabaptisticall contrarie to the Scriptures Heb. 5.4 Rom. 12.6.7.8 Levit. 22.25 Ezech. 44.8.9 c Numb 1.51 3.10.38 16.40 18.2.3.4 Act. 1.20.26 13.2.3 14.23 7. That the Church may yeeld obedience vnto other Lawes Canons traditions officers and offices then God hath prescribed in his Covenant Which doctrine is contrarie to Gen. 49.10 Mat. 6.24 Iohn 10.4.5 Rev. 14.4 22.18.19 Heb. 3.1 c. 8. That the Church may read other mens words vpon a book and offer them vp to God as their owne prayers and sacrifices in the publique Assemblies Which doctrine is contrarie to the scriptures Esay 29.13.14 Rom. 8.26 1 Cor. 14.15 Mat. 6.6.9 15.9 Mar. 7.7 Exod. 30.9 with Psal 141.2 Rev. 5.8 8.3.4 Iud. vers 20. Ephes 4.7.8 6.18 1 Pet. 2.5 9. That it is lawfull to ioine with the Ministery of dumb and Idoll Priests and to receive the Sacraments at their handes Which doctrine is contrary to Mat. 15.14 7.15 24.24.25 Esa 56.10 Iohn 10.1.5 Num. 16.5.9.24.26.39.40 c. 1 Tim. 3.2 6.5 2 Iohn vers 6.11 10. That it is lawfull for a Minister of Christ to ceasse preaching and forsake his flock at the Commaundement of the Lord Bishops Which doctrine is contrarie to 1 Cor. 9 16. Esay 62.1.6.7 Ier. 48.10 Zach. 11.17 Iohn 10.11.12.13 Act. 4.18.19.20 5.29 Amos 7.12.13.14.15 2 Tim. 4.2 11. That the Church of Christ hath not alwayes power to binde and loose to receive in and to cast out by the Keyes of his Kingdome Which doctrine is contrarie to Mat. 18.17.18 Psal 149.9 1 Cor. 5.4.5.12 Num. 5.2.3 12. That it is lawfull for the people of God to heare notorious false Prophetes in their Ministery Which doctrine is contrarie to Deut. 18.15 Mat. 17.5 7.15 2 Iohn vers 10 11. 1 Cor. 10.18 Gal. 1.8.9 Rev. 14.9.10.11 18.4 Iohn 10.5 13. That it is the Church and house of God the body and kingdome of Christ where he reigneth not by his own Ordinances Officers but the highest Ecclesiasticall authoritie is in the handes of strange Lordes Antichristian Prelates who also gouerne by Romish Cannons and not according to the lawes of Christs Testament Which doctrine and practise is condemned by Luke 19.14.27 Iohn 15.14 Rom. 6.16 Luke 22.25 26. 1 Pet. 5.3 2 Thes 2.3.4.8 Iohn 3.35.36 Rev. 9.3 14.9.10.11 19.14.15.19 14. That there may be a prescript Leiturgy and set forme of service in the Church framed by man Which doctrine is contrarie to Deut. 5.8 Esa 29.13.14 Mat. 15.9 Mar. 7.6.7 Gal. 3.15 Iohn 4.24 Rom. 8.26.27 Ephes 4.7.8 Col. 2.23 15. That an Antichristian Prelate notwithstanding his dignitie as it is called spirituall may be a Civill Magistrate and obeyed of the people as their lawfull governour Which doctrine is contrarie to Rom. 13.1 c. Mat. 20.25.26 Mar. 10.42.43 Luke 22.25.26 Rev. 14.9.10.11 and 17.14.16.18 16. That men may giue the titles of Christ Iesus to these sonnes of men his mortall enemies to call them their Archbishops Lordbishops Fathers Lords c. Which doctrine is contrarie to 1 Pet. 5.3.4 with 2.25 Mat. 23.8.9.10 Esa 42.8 and 48.11 Prov. 17.15 and 24.24 Esay 5.20 2 Cor. 6.14.17 17. That it is lawfull for a Minister of Christ to be mainteyned in his ministery by Iewish and Popish tythes Chrisomes offerings c. Which doctrine is contrarie to Heb. 7.12 1 Cor. 9.13.14 1 Thes 5.12.13 Pro. 27.26.27 Phil. 4.10.18 Rom. 15.27 Gal. 6.6 These are the points of false doctrine mentioned * before in the proof of this Reason Pag. 155. Which you have left altogeather vnanswered as also your Canons Articles Iniunctions c. And thus are you driven againe and againe whether you will or not to yeeld the cause That which you adde in the next place of your not wholy denying the trueth nor fundamentally nor obstinatly perversly and desperatly any part thereof is answered before in the second Exception and sixt and seaventh Reasons Where you say you are not herein like those Iewes Act. 19.9 whom Paul separated from which he did not from all other Iewes Act. 13.14 and 16.3 and 21.23.24.26 and 3.1 you say nothing to any purpose For what though you be not in all respects like those Iewes Are you not therefore to be separated from So in deed you would conclude But then tell vs if Corah Dathan Abiram the Apostate Iewes vnder IeroboaÌ the corinthian infidels Papists c. might not alledge some particular exceptioÌ wherein they were not like to those Iewes Act. 19. Might not therefore separation be made from these The Scripture teacheth otherwise Num. 16.25.26 2 Chron. 11.14 2 Cor. 6.17 Rev. 18.4 Secondlie consider the case here spoken of Act. 19.9 and compare it with your estate and practise and see if there be not now as great and iust cause to separate from you as was then from them The words are these When some were hardned and disobeyed speaking evill of that way before the multitude Paul departing from them separated the disciples Act.
And â afterward vpon the 16. of the Revelation Ibid. vpon Rev. 16.12 expounding the drying vp of the waters of Euphrates to be this That the welthy Popes possessioÌs and pleasurs of the Clergy their false feates once known are and shal be cleerly taken away from them He saith thus In England by the ⣠Marke by this of vvhat time estate he speaketh even of such vvhen the Gospell vvas preched the Monasteries suppressed c. Gospell preaching have many of these waters bene dried vp in the suppression of the monasteries prioryes couents and Friers houses yet are not all things brought vnto Christs cleare institution A syncere Christian order cannot yet be seene there And a great cause why For all is not yet dried vp there The Bishops reigne still in asmuch vaine glorious pompe with as many Heathnish observations as ever they did as cruelly harted and as bloody mynded are they yet as ever they were afore No mischief vnsought to hold in the waters Marke how Winchester Durham Yorke London and Lincolne worke let vs also adde Canterburie with such other pleasant disposed Euphratines But be of good confort and pray in the meane tyme. For the holy Ghost promiseth heer that they shall wither away with all that the heaveÌly Father hath not plaÌted All which generatioÌ will the Lords breath coÌsume c. And to speake also of others in former tymes Iohn Wickleff held â Actes and Mon. 5. edit pag. 414. b. That Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Officialls Deanes Canons c. be disciples of Antichrist William Swinderby said * Ibid. pag. 431. b. that what Pope Cardinal Bishop Prelate or Priest in manner of living or teaching or Lavves making contrary to Christs living his Lavves or any other ground put in ruling of the Church of christ but by Christ and his Lavves is very Antichrist adversarie to Iesus Christ and his Apostles Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lord Cobham witnessed â² Ibid. âag 518. a. b. that the Bishops Priests Prelates and Monkes are the body of that great Antichrist And that the possessions and Lordships of the Clergy are the venime of Iudas shed into the Church Iohn Claidon burnt in Smithfield professed â¡ Ibid. pag. 588. b. that the Archbishops and Bishops speaking indifferently are the seats of the beast Antichrist when he sitteth in them and reigneth above other people in the darke Caves of errors and heresies And that the Bishops licence for a man to preach the vvord of God is the true character of the beast that is Antichrist Finally * In his treatises called The obedience of a Christian man The practise of prel William Tindall and â In his Preface before his Antithesis betvveen Christ the pope Iohn Frith published That Archbishops Lordb. Archdeacons Deanes Officials Parsons Vicars and the rest of that sort are the disciples of Antichrist yea very Antichrists themselves These are the speaches and testimonies of the Martyrs in former ages wherevnto divers other such like might be added But these may suffice for the matter in hand Now compare therewith the publique profession and practise of England even as it is by law at this day and see whether your owne proofes be not so many witnesses against your selves But if it were so that the reformed Churches vve our selves and the Martyrs of former tyme gave allowance of your present estate and Church coÌstitution what would this help you when as the vvord of God condemneth you as we have shewed in the Reasons aforsaid and defence thereof Wherevnto if you will still iustifie your estate we require direct answer from point to point and that from the Scriptures which only can stablish the conscience Furthermore that the truth it self and your estate may better appeare what it is as also that you may not turne away or obscure the truth by your shiftes and evasions as your manner is I will here propound a few questions concerning the points now in controversie desiring your plaine and syncere answer therevnto by the word of God as you will answer to him at that day The questions are these Seven questions conteining the vvhole controversy betvveen vs yet vnansvvered 1. Whether the Lord Iesus Christ have by his last testament given vnto and set in his Church sufficient ordinary Offices with their Callings Workes and Maintenance for the administration of his holy things and for the sufficient ordinary instruction guidance and service of his Church to the end of the world or no 2. Whether the Offices of Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons and Helpers be those offices appoincted by Christ in his Testament as aforesaid Or whether the present ecclesiasticall Offices of Archbishops Lordbishops Suffragans Deanes Prebendaries Cannons Petticanons Priests Deacons Archdeacons Doctors of divinitie Batchelers of divinitie Chaplens or Housepriests Commissaries Officialls Proctors Apparitors Parsons Vicars Curates Vagrant or Mercenarie preachers Churchwardens Side men Clerkes Sextons and the rest now had in the Cathedrall and parishionall assemblies be those Offices appoincted by Christ in his Testament as is aforsaid or no 3. Whether the Calling and entrance into these Ecclesiasticall offices aforesaid their Administration and Maintenance now had and retained in England be the manner of calling administration maintenance which Christ hath appoincted for the offices of his Church above named or no 4. Whether every true visible Church of Christ be not a company of people called and separated out from the world and the false worship and wayes thereof by the word of God and ioined togeather in fellowship of the Gospell by voluntary profession of the faith and obedience of Christ And whether the Ecclesiasticall Assemblies of this Land be such or no 5. Whether the Sacraments being seales of righteousnes which is by faith may be administred to anie other but to the faithfull and their seed or in anie other ministery and manner then is appoincted by Iesus Christ the Apostle and high Priest of our profession And whether they be not otherwise administred in the Cathedrall and parishionall Assemblies of England at this day 6. Whether the Book of Common prayer with the Feastes Fasts Holy dayes stinted prayers and Leiturgy prescribed therein and vsed in these Assemblies be the true worspip of God commaunded in his word or the devise and invention of man for Gods worship and service 7. Whether all people and Churches without exception be not bound in Religion only to receive and submit vnto that Ministery Worship order which Christ as Lord and King hath given and appoincted to his Church Or whether any may receive and ioine vnto another devised by man for the service of God And consequentlie whether they which ioine to the present ecclesiasticall Ministery worship and order of the Cathedrall and parishionall Assemblies can be assured by the word of God that they ioine to the former ordeined by Christ and not to the latter devised vy man even the man of sinne for the
First I alledged all the reformed Churches For who knoweth not but they all hold CoÌmunioÌ with vs as Churches of God yet you dare either deny this or vtterly peruert it You tell vs of your Answers to Maister Cartwright Mr. Hildersam that are vnanswered If they be like to this your answer here verely they doe wisest in yeelding silence to such friuolous wandring wordes Secondly I alleadged your selues to haue acknoledged heretofore That our publique doctrine allowed would did make many of vs true Christians You too shamefully deny it And say you are for witnessing against it imprisoned banished c. Whereto I answer that if for these things you are troubled I know none can pittie you And because you say none of you euer acknowledged it I will therefore repeat your owne words Mr. BARROW in his last answer in writing to Mr Gifford intituled A fevv obseruations to the reader of Mr. Giff. last Reply Sect. 4. saith thus The next calumniations whereby Mr Gifford indeuoreth to bring vs into hatred with the whole Lande is That we condemne all the persons both men and women of England which are not of our minde and pluck them vp as tares wherein me thinkes he doeth vs open wrong if not against his owne conscience yet against our expresse writngs every where c. Have we not commended the faith of the English Martyr and ãâã thousand notwithstanding the false offices and gââââ corruptions in the worship they exercised not doubting but the mercy of God through their syncere âaith to Iesus Christ extended and super abounded above all their sinnes seene and vnseene And what now should let that we should not have the same hope where the same pretious faith in syncerity and simplicity is found So that they neither neglect to search out the truth nor despise the truth when they see it c. Aftervvard in the same Section The faithfull servants of Christ denying the whole constitution and government of this Church of England may iustly deny the people whilest they remaine in that constitution to be members of a true constituted Church yet hereby not condemne them with any such peremptory sentence as Maister Gifford suggesteth Nota from Christ to cut them of from Gods election or from Christ Mr PENRIE in his confession of faith published in writing a litle before his death saith thus The trueth of doctrine touching the holy Trinitie touching the Natures and Offices of Christe Iustifying faith Sacramentes Eternall life and the rest established by her Maiesties Lawes and professed by her selfe their Honors and such as haue knowledge in the Assemblies of this land I acknowledge from my heart to be such as if I mainteined not the vnitie and held not the communion of the same doctrine with them in these poincts I could not possibly be saved For out of the communion of the true profession which her Maiestie hath established in these and the like truthes there is no hope of saluation lâft But ioyne notwithstonding with the publique worship in the assemblies of this Land I dare not for the former causes I doe moreouer willingly confesse That many both of the Teachers also of the Professors within these Parish assemblees haue so embraced this truth of doctrine established and professed in this Land as the Lord of his infinite goodnes hath graunted them the fauour to shew outwardly many tokens whereby in regard of the Lordes election I professe before men and Angels that I iudge them to be meÌbers of that body whereof the sonne of God Christ Iesus is the head Onely herein the Lord be mercifull vnto them as to my self in regard of my sinnes That they are not vnder that outward forme of gouernement that Christ hath left c. And in his examination before Master Fanshaw lately published by your selves in print he confesseth the Churches of England to be the true Churches of Christ And what say you Maister Iohnson Have you not affirmed this thing your self to me and to Maister Philips namely towching your owne selfe when you were of vs That then you doubted not but you were a true regenerate Christian By vertue of what doctrine By extraordinarie reuelation Nay but by our publique doctrine of our Church when you stoode and continued a publique Minister of the same If you beleued so of your selfe and that truely vvhat letteth but you may beleeue the like of many Thousands novve Further vvhere you say my applying of the Martyrs is answered before Let the Reader iudge You shevv here that some of them misliked the Hyerarchie But it maketh stronger against you seeing for all that they themselves refused not to communicate and partake vvith them as true Christians as Hooper Bale Bradford c. After vvhere you say though the reformed Churches your selves and the Martyrs had thought otherwise then you now do yet all this is no so und proof against you Yes in deed that novv you hold a Paradoxe those vvitnesses are sufficient for that vvhere vnto may be added the vvhole Churches iudgment and practize vvith all the auncient learned Fathers these 1300. or 1400. yeares Chrysostome Epiphanius Nazianzen Hierom. Austen Ambrose c. They all have thought that vnder the Prelacie and humane ceremonies men may be true Christians Then these witnesses are sufficient that your denyall hereof is a strange vnusuall opinion that is a Paradox Finally to trie vs you propound a many of questions But I leave all this superfluous stuffe to your self to be pondered First let vs cleare this present question and your Reasons hereabout Till then we have no leasure to medle further The Lord of his mercy open your eyes to see your extremitie whereby you do greatly hinder not helpe the truth Not a Firâââ for victorie but a lover of truth which you would seem to suffer for That you may indeed shew your self as becometh a Christian Pastor not impossible to erre but no lover of error * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã not regarding your owne but the prayse of Christ in all things AMEN Fr. Iohnson his Aunswer to Mr. Iacobs 2. Reply to the 9. Reason AS if your bare word were proof ynough still you say but never prove that this Reason is a fallacy Yea and all the Reasons before in your schoole-learning are likewise But the best is you are not the greatest Clerk the schooles have knowen Every of the Reasons is proved before to be true direct sound and strong against you And in all your Replyes against them what els have you done but played the Sophister and that notablie Apply therefore to your self what you speake here And of all these things now let the Reader iudge It seemeth verie absurd vnto you that I say you do here graunt vs the cause But what if the absurditie be found in your self Marke then first your owne words before Pag. 156. â¡ We graunt say you so far forth as we hold otherwise then truth so
far separate from vs. Now you hold otherwise then the truth in all the particulars â before rehearsed towching your Prelacy Priesthood Sacraments Book of common prayer Pag. 63. c. confusion of people c. Thus far therefore you graunt we may and ought to separate from you And further we do not at all For there is not anie truth you hold which we also hold not with you So then in expresse words you yeeld vs the cause And yet further you yeeld it againe in that you do not defend by the Scripture your Hierarchy worship doctrines Canons Articles Iniunctions c. received and ioined vnto by all in your Church How absurd then and vngodlie is your denyall of so manifest a truth And how distempered is your brayne that can not perceive so plaine a contradiction with your self Your two fould sence of the Apostles words is a silly fiction of your owne head without anie ground or proof at all If you will have vs think otherwise bring warrant for the particulars of your distinction from the book of God But I pittie you Mr Iacob For I see you are brought to a low ebbe Who knowes not that this is the very last refuge of all ennemyes of the truth when they are pressed with evidence of Scripture so as they can not avoid it then to faine distinctions and to cast about for the sence as if that were hard and obscure which in deed is most plaine and easy Look in Bellarmine Bilson Whitgift Bridges and whosoever els have written against the truth if their dealing be not such This then doth not aunswer the Argument but proveth it rather to be vnaunswerable Tim. 6.5 As for the words The Apostle saying from such separate thy self if now you would know from whom Himself telleth it as plaine as may be If any man teach otherwise and consent not to the wholsome words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlines c. from such separate thy self vers 3. But such is your case in particular As hath ben proved in your Prelacy and the other abominations of Antichrist yet taught and mainteyned among you Therefore are we bound by this rule of the Apostle to separate our selves from you Els should we aunswer it to God at that day Of your continuall vayne distinctions of fundamentally wholy presumptuously simply c. ynough is said alreadie in the handling of the for mer Reasons As also of Mr Cranmer and the rest of the Martyrs Whom here you set before vs againe as coleworts not twise but ten tymes sodden Leave this vsage of them Mr Iacob for they have left you long synce See before Pag. 40.41 Next you tell vs we may ioyne with you and yet towch no part of your ecclesiasticall corruptions at all to give allowance vnto them Prove this and you say somewhat But I doubt we shall find you as slow in proving as you are rash in speaking Mind but these particulars following which I will name for example Can we receive your Priesthood from the Prelates or execute it vnder them Can we ioyne to your Service book or anie part of your worship and Ministery Can we receive the word or Sacraments from your Ministers in that constitution Can we remaine members of your confused Assemblyes Can we stand subiect to your Prelates and their Courts Canons censures c. Can we I say do these or anie of them and yet towch no part of your ecclesiasticall corruptions at all to give allowance vnto them In your next Reply Mr Iacob declare vs this riddle if you can And in the meane tyme I will attribute it to your distempered conceit that you do thus every foot forget and contradict your self and yet discerne it not But what will you say too if such as ioyne with you in anie part of your worship suppose it be the best become thereby partakers of your whole worship and constitution even of the worst things that are among you therein To make it plaine and certaine vnto you mynd these proofs In Israell â 1 Cor. 10.18 they that did eate of the sacrifices as â 2 Sam. 1.4.5 the people might were thereby partakers of the whole Iewish religion yea even of the altar Vnto which yet they might not come at all but the Priest onelie Lev. 1. chap. c. Numb 18.7 Luc. 1.9.10 In Corinth the Christians that abhorred Idols and Idolatry yet when after the sacrifices were offred * 1 Cor. 10 14-22 8.4.10 they sate but in the Idol Temples to eat of the meats that had ben sacrificed which in â 1 Cor. 10.25.26.27 other places they might have done became thereby partakers of the whole Idolatrous wprship though they were not present at it but as they thought abhorred it In like maner they which connnunicate in anie part of your worship become thereby partakers and guiltie of the whole though it may be neither you nor they so think So false it is which here you give out that we may ioine with some of your worship and Ministery and yet towch no part of your Ecclesiasticall corruptions at all to give them allowance For the Papists to omit that you aunswer not what I obiected you see and graunt readily that they are no true Christians but very Antichrists c. Yet for your selves though your Hierarchy Leitourgy confusion of people false doctrines c. be meerlie Popish and Antichristian you will not see and acknowledge it Take heed least when you see yet you wink with your eyes and though you vnderstand yet you harden your heart because you will not be converted and healed Esa 6.9.10 Act. 28.26.27 For the question between vs let the Reader iudge how I have proved it and how you have quitted your self and your Churches Where you say the points of false doctrine in your Church are most falsly laid to your charge all may see here againe you have an hard forehead to deny anie thing and yet are so sottish you can prove nothing But you say you list not meddle with them at this present I easily beleev you They are so pregnant against you as it is no marvell if you have no list to do it Otherwise you shew list ynough to medle with anie thing that you think may cary any show against vs. But you must mynd the point is not what you list but what you ought to meddle withall You have taken vpon you the defence of your Churches in the estate wherein now they stand Therefore must you aunswer aswell for the false doctrines as for the true mainteined in your Church Els would the Papists iustify their case against you well ynough For this cause then must you aunswer aswell for your Book of coÌmon prayer and other your books of Articles Canons Iniunctions c. as for that book of Articles which was published in the yeare 1562. For they conteine the doctrine and
prosperitie in the world yet the godly notwithstanding must learne neither to fret at them nor to faint in themselues but alway to walk faithfullie in the truth and to waite patientlie on the Lord looking for the great harvest of the world At which tyme God will for ever free his people from them all both casting the wicked into a furnace of vnquenchable fyer and making the righteous to shine as the sunne in the kingdome of their Father Mat. 13 37-43 compared with ver 47-50 Rev. 2 20.-26 7 14-17 10.7 11 15-19 14 14-20 17-22 chap. and with the other Scriptures noted before Pag. 158. 159. 173. The second is that besides the false doctrines mentioned before Pag. 157. 158. 159. 160. your Church hath also manie mo Some whereof I have noted in * another Treatise A treatise of the Minist of Engl. pag. 10. 11. 12. 13. to which I refer you for them So as if your list and leysure will serve in your next Reply you may let vs have your defence of them also Or els provide Mr Iacob that you chaunge the Title of your book and call it not anie longer A DEFENCE OF THE CHVRCHES AND MINISTERY OF ENGLAND Now to proceed there followeth next the comparison between you and the Iewes from whom Paul separated Act. 19.9 Act. 19. To which you can not replie a word to anie one thing I aunswered Onelie you bring some new exceptions but not anie of them all worth a rush You might aswell except that Paul was an Apostle and a Iew we not that the people he dealt withall were in Asia you in Europe they at Ephesus you at London c. Such pretences as they are verie common among you so are they most absurd and frivolous not worthy the hearing or anie refutation at all Onelie note that the very Papists themselves may likewise alledge against anie that witnes the truth vnto them yea and do they not dailie thus pretend as you do viz that they be infinitely many mo then Paul had there to do withall 2. That Paul was better able to convince them c. then any such are the whole Popish Church 3. That there be many learned among them which have many probable and seeming reasons c. Where you say there be some of you that have published some reasons for the Prelacy against vs and are vnanswered it is most false Name but one Reason if you can to which we have not given aunswer to the stopping of all your mouths But in deed Mr Iacob you and your fellowes have let the * the Prelates and their proctours insult over you Bancroft Bilson Sutcliff c. with book vpon book and yet aunswer not a word You that ere while cryed out so earnestlie against dumbe dogs are now become dumbe your selves not moving the tounge against anie that writeth for the Hierarchy and leitourgy of Antichrist retained among you But to leave this to your selves to be better mynded hereafter tell me now if it were anie thing to the purpose though that you say here were true By your owne confession the Reasons which are published against vs are but probable and seeming not true and vndoubted And this also seeming so but to you not to vs. What matter then though they were never aunswered by vs Where you aske What if these speak evill of that which we hold for truth but they hold to be errors schisme We aske againe Do not the Papists also say so vnto you Yea and did not the Iewes think you say so vnto Paul Why then are you so partiall against vs But for vs it skils not what you or they think of our cause vnles you speak according to the Law and testimony of God which is far from you Let the Reader also note here the maner of your speach You say that which we hold for truth they hold to be errors schisme They say you as speaking of others not of your self You belike do not so hold it as they do but are perswaded it is truth and not error Why then do you not obey and practise it Why are you become our ennemy for bearing witnes vnto it Why are you so partiall against vs in it Towching the estate of the Iewes Church I shewed three reasons why the Apostles neither did nor might wholy separate from them at first Against which you are not able to open your mouth Pag. 161. Petitio principii whereof you speak is the summe of all your Replies Shew otherwise if you can Do you not everie where beg and no where prove that you are separated from the world set in the way of Christ free from the defection of Antichrist c. So your self are guiltie of that wherewith you charge me falslie all that you say being nothing els but to beg the question and deny the Conclusion As for your short writing about the coÌparisoÌ of your Ministery with Mariage I did answer it * above three yeares since But you have not yet replied againe neither I think will in hast In the yeare 1596. When you first acquainted me with the purpose of publishing these things you know besides other things then spoken of I did in particular desier you to publish that aunswer of myne with the rest Therefore you have done me the greater wrong both in leaving it vnprinted and much more in giving out that I have not aunswered you these whole three yeares together and vpward But I perceive you will have your book sutable one part with another and therefore you will end as you â¡ began that is Pag. 5. with lies and vntruths Of that which you annexe of the Iewes Church in Christs tyme and after and of separation from them and communion with them I have alreadie spoken sufficientlie Pag. 161. Neither can you with anie Reason denie or stand against anie thing I have there said as I noted before Tell vs yet I pray you when and how that full experience of obstinate and malitious resistance of the truth whereof you speak may be had and discerned in anie either Ministers or people For your selves you cannot deny but this is your case that you resist and refuse the truth many times and sundrie wayes witnessed vnto you that you rayle and speake evill both of it and of vs that professe it that you persist in the errors and defection of Antichrist that you bereave vs of our lives libertie goods countrie c. And all these because we will not runne with you to the same excesse of impietie Now seing this is the case as your self I think will not denie of your Prelates and manie other of your Priests and people and seing all the rest of you stand with them in one bodie and estate of a Church cleaving vnto them in the same way worship Ministerie c. therefore even in this behalfe can we not possiblie separate from some of you but we must needs
do it from all And for your resistance whether it be such as you speak of or not we leave to the Lord who knoweth the hearts and wayes of all men It sufficeth vs as it did the Apostles and must do the servants of God in all ages that the Reasons of separation include and belong vnto you all even all your Churches Ministers and people in that estate As I haue declared before throughout this Treatise Towching the conclusion Therefore vntill you prove the contrarie which will never be mark what I say the Paradox still remaineth vpon you and your Church Towching the reformed Churches some of * your selves men of far better iudgement and learning then Mr Iacob have confessed and published In the first Admonition to the Parl. that you have all the best reformed Churches throughout Christendome against you And further that you have an Antichristian Hierarchy and Popish ordering of Ministers straunge from the word of God and the vse of all well reformed Churches in the world Yet you like blind Bayard sticke not boldlie to say to the contrarie that all men know they hold communion with you as Churches of God First then reconcile your self Mr Iacob with your fellow Reformists at home And then your Churches Hierarchy and constitution with the Ministerie and constitution of the reformed Churches abroad And remember here that the Ministery of those Churches is not esteemed sufficient by yours As the Priesthood of Rome is The proof of both which you may see in the answer to Mr A.H. Pag. 96. With whether of these then I pray you do you hold communion Or do you not in deed halt as newters between both Mynd further that Mr Beza whose iudgement you know is worthilie reverenced and approved in all the reformed Churches speaking but of fower or five of your corruptions affirmeth that in the Antichristian Church there is nothing more intolerable Bez. Epist. 8. yea that your case being so it is not a corrupcion of Christianitie but in deed a manifest defection from Christ His owne words I noted before Pag. 73. Now when themselves do thus witnes and write of your estate how should anie think that they hold communion with you as the Churches of God vnles you could prove they do also hold it the Church of God which standeth in manifest defection from Christ I know in deed that you have long deceived them by the Apology which you published for your selves against the Papists In which you concealed from them all your corruptions and abominations By meanes whereof not hauing knowledge of the truth of your estate they have therevpon for a tyme thought much better of it then it doth deserve or will beare As even some among them alreadie vpon better information synce have acknowledged But of this matter and of your dealing therein Reason 6 I have written alreadie â in the answer to Mr T. C. And therefore for these things I do still refer you as I did The Answer to Mr Hild. such as it is now is published And so may the answer to Mr Cartw. be in tyme speciallie seing you do thus provoke therevnto In the meane tyme divers copies thereof are abroad in mens hands In which as also in the â¡ other Treatise A ârevisâo âf the Minist of Engl. Pag 67. 68. 69. I have noted in sundrie particulars the testimonie of the reformed Churches against your present estate You Mr Iacob may account of these or anie other our writings as you please Your toungue is no sclaunder Yet till we be answered and that soundlie from the word of God all men of conscience will see and mynd how you bring nothing at all in defence of your Churches and Ministerie but frivolous and wandring words Next followeth our owne acknowledgement to be discussed For towching that bloody mind and speach of yours when you say if we be troubled for witnessing against your Church estate none can pitty our imprisonnement banishement c. I leave you and it vnto God a See the like before Pag. 112. who seeth and will iudge Onelie let the Reader note here â againe that not the Prelates alone but you also the forward preachers and professors have wittinglie and willinglie your hand in our blood Mr Barrow is the first you name Whom together with Mr Greenwood you â At Tyâum by London in the yeare 1593. Apr. 6. killed in time of Parliament that the ages present and to come may know it was done with knowledge of the whole Land In all his speach there is not one word that the members of your Church are true Christians in that estate He testifyed vnto death and sealed with his blood that you do all stand in Antichristian estate I think your self will not be so shameles as to deny it Now in his speach here alledged by your self marke fower things which all do shew it is against you 1. That speaking of the Martyrs false offices and corruptions he deemeth them saved notwithstanding through the mercy of God which superabounded above their sinnes c. By which is evident that he thought them vnder the wrath of God in respect of their false offices corruptions had not the mercy of God superabounded above those their sinnes For mercy you know presupposeth misery and superaboundance thereof a great measure of sinne 2. He intimateth as if he thought that these their sinnes were vnseen of them as doubtles they were of manie of them yea and of all of them as towching that measure of knowledge which God hath synce by his word revealed therein 3. He declareth that he was far from cutting of all among you as Mr Gifford suggested from Gods election or from Christ Where marke that he speaketh of Gods election vnder which we also trust that manie of you are not of your present outward estate In his Disco of the false Church Ref. of Mr Giff. Conferen c In respect whereof here he saith the servants of Christ may iustlie deny you in that constitution to be members of a true constituted Church A case very wofull and miserable Yet adde herevnto that which â¡ els where often he testifyed that your Ministery worship estate are Antichristian c. For which cause he could not ioine with you in such estate but separated from you and witnessed this against you vnto death himself so signifying at the very tyme and place of his execution So far was he from iudging you to be in that estate true Christians To make the case yet more plaine know that we dare not condeÌne them of the Church of Rome with any such peremptorie sentence as Mr Giffard accuseth vs to cutt them all from Gods election or from Christ Doth it therefore follow that in the constitution of there Church we iudge them true Christians Nothing lesse Yet thus you shame not to reason 4. He asketh what now should let that we should not have the same hope as of the Martyrs
where the same pretious faith in syncerity and simplicitie is found So as they neyther neglect to search out the truth nor despise the truth when they see it c. We also aske and say the same But now if you say this is your case both we and your owne works deny it For proof whereof see the differences between you and the Martyrs before specifyed Pag. 40. 41. At Thomas a Waterings by London 1593. May 29 Mr Penry whom you ⣠martyred also the same yeare his speach followeth In which likewise note fower things not one of them for you as towching the question in hand 1. The true doctrines established by Law and professed by her Maiesty their Honours and such as have knowledge in your assemblies he acknowledgeth to be such as if he did not mainteyne and hold them likewise he could not possibly be saved We also are like mynded And to put you out of all doubt we tell you further that if we did not hold and mainteine the true doctrines professed in the Church of Rome towching the onely true God the holy Trinity the Mediator Christ the Resurrection Life eternall c. we could not possibly look to be saved Yet do we not therefore approve their Assemblies to be true Churches or the members thereof true Christians in their estate 2. He separated from your Church as remaining in Antichristian coÌstitution and professeth here that he durst not ioine with the publik worship of your Assemblies The causes thereof he mentioneth in the same confession which you conceale Of which see further in his aunswer to Mr Fanshaw hereafter following 3. He confesseth that manie of the Teachers and professors in your assemblies have so embraced the truth of doctrine established and professed in the Land as the Lord hath given them to shew outwardly many tokens whereby in regard of the Lords election he iudged them members of that body whereof Christ is the head and prayed God herein to be mercifull to them as to himself in regard of all his sinnes that they are not vnder that outward forme of governement which Christ hath left in the Church Now marke here 1. that this is no other thing then as we alway did and still do professe likewise Of which see before Pag. 7. 41. 2. That he speaketh but of some not of all the members of your Church Whereas your Assumption and Conclusion are of your whole publik Assemblies and so of every member of your Church as towching their outward staÌding therein 3. That the perswasion he had of such among you was as himself noteth in regard of the Lords election not of their estate in your Churches constitution For towching this which is the question between vs here he prayed God to be mercifull to them as to him self in respect of all his sinnes Now I suppose you will not denie but his sinnes as also the sinnes of all Gods people deserve in their owne nature the curse of God if they were not forgiven in Christ So that by praying thus he acknowledged the estate of all even of the best among you to be such as for this verie cause you are everie one subiect to Gods wrath because you are not vnder that outward forme of Governement which Christ hath left in the Church Consider withall that even for Papists we may pray thus that the Lord would be mercifull to them in this that they are not vnder that outward forme of governement which Christ hath left in his Church and yet not hereby iustify them to be a true Church in their estate but rather the quite contrarie For Christ his Church wheresoever and among whomsoever it be is vnder Christ his governement not vnder Antichrists Neither have anie people promise of salvation in such estate 4. By all this it appeareth that he spake of them as iudging them to be members of the invisible and Catholick Church which conteyneth all Gods elect not onelie among you but among the Lutherans Anabaptists Papists and all other people whatsoever Now what is this to the poinct of the question controverted which is not of men as they belong to the Catholick invisible Church but as they stand members of some particular visible Assemblies in this or that constitution 4. His speach in examination before Mr Fanshaw why do you not set it downe in his owne words as you did the other before Belike you see your self it is against you howsoever you would pretend otherwise That all may know it thus it was Mr Fanshaw asked him this questioÌ Do the Martyrs teach you that there is no Church in England Mr Penry answered If you meane by a Church as the most do that publik professioÌ wherby men do professe salvation to be had by the death and righteousnes of Iesus Christ I am free from denying any Church of Christ to be in this Land For I know the doctrine of the holy Trinity the natures and offices of the Lord Iesus free iustification by him both the Sacraments c. published by her Maiestyes authority and commaunded by her Lawes to be the Lords blessed and vndoubted truths without the knowledge and profession whereof no salvation is to be had These are his words By which you may see he saith no other thing here then what he spake in his Confession before obiected So as the answer given for it may serve for this also Or if that please you not you may mynd it thus If he had ben demaunded by Mr Fanshaw whether there were no Church of Christ in Rome and had answered thus If you meane by a Church that publick profession whereby men do professe Christ Iesus by nature to be truly both God and man that one eternall Priest and Redeemer which by his sacrifice and death vpon the crosse hath reconciled vs to God and payed his blood as a full and sufficient raunsome for all our sinnes c. as the Papists do publikly professe Rhem. Annot. on 1 Tim. 2.5 then am I free from denying any Church of Christ to be in Rome If I say to this question he had thus aunswered would you have concluded vpon his words that he acknowledged the Church of Rome to be the true Church of Christ or the members thereof to be true Christians in their constitution Or do you see for the Church of Rome but not for your owne that such conclusion can not be pressed out of his words But yet further for the more clearing of this matter let vs marke what Mr Fanshaw next asked and he aunswered towching the estate of your Church and his separation from it Vpon his former aunswer Mr Fanshaw said thus vnto him Seing you acknowledge that her Maiesty hath established the truth in so many waighty points seing she hath commaunded the true Sacraments to be administred what mislike you in our Church and why will you not be partaker of these truths and Sacraments with vs Mr Penry answered I mislike 1. the false
ecclesiasticall offices 2. the maner of calling vnto the offices 3. a great part of the works wherein these false offices are imployed 4. the maintenance or livings whereby they are maynteined in their offices All which I will be bound to prove by the Lords help to be derived not from Iesus Christ but from the kingdome of Antichrist his great enemy And therefore forasmuch as I can not be partaker of the former holy things of God but I must be subiect vnto the power of Antichrist in these officers and knowen by those marks whereby his subiects are noted therefore I am enforced bound to seek the comfort of the word and Sacraments where I may have them without the submitting of my self vnto any ecclesiasticall power in Religion save onely vnto that which is derived from Christ Iesus the Lord in whom all fulnes of power dwelleth Col. 1.19 and from whom all those must derive their power and office vnto whom the Saincts of God are to submit their consciences to be wrought vpon in Religion Againe seing the aforenamed 4. enormityes of this Church are marks which properly belong vnto the Kingdome of the Beast that is the Romane Antichrist we dare not have any communion and fellowship with them nor be knowen by them least we shovld be partakers of those most fearfull most dreadfull iudgements which are denounced by the Spirit of God against all those that have communion with any of the irreligious inventions of the Beast Rev. 14.9.10 These are the things together with the want of Christs true order which I especially mislike and the speciall causes why I dare not ioyne with the Assemblyes of this Land c. Thus was his aunswer In which you may see how he professeth your Church offices and estate to be such as he dare not ioine therewith both because they are not derived from CHRist IEsus the LOrd of his Church and for that they belong to the kingdome and body of Antichrist and are marks of that Beast against which and all that partake therewith God hath denounced most fearfull iudgements in his word Vnto these most playne declarations of his mynd I might adde many mo out of his letters and other writings But what needeth it whenas the laying downe of his life in testimony against the Antichristian estate of your Church is and will be alway as a thousand witnesses against you whatsoever you pretend otherwise And now Mr Iacob let me vpon this occasion aske you this question whether you think Mr Barrow Mr Greenwood Mr Penry c. dyed Martyrs and witnesses of the truth against your Antichristian estate or whether you account them evill doers iustlie deserving to be put to death The thing is a publik actioÌ and coÌcerneth the publik state of your Church which you would seem to defend Therefore is it needfull that you declare your mynd fullie and plainlie therein which yet I think you will be loth to do You love so to walke in darkenes and yet would seem to defend your Church when in deed you do nothing lesse Next you alledge myne owne acknowledgement to Mr Philips and your self for the approbation of your estate Of which being also obiected before I have spoken already Pag. 41. To it therefore I refer you Yet before I end this point I will note here three things more for the Reader to observe The first is towching Mr Barrow Mr Penry and my self that seing you spare not to wrest our words whose meaning all men know and our owne practise proclaymeth we can not therefore look for any other at your hands but that you will much more pervert the Scriptures and word of God about the meaning whereof men make so manie doubts and controversyes from tyme to tyme. The second is towching your owne words in these Replyes That whereas in the Conclusion of your first Reply Pag. 156. you sayd we our selves acknowledged your Assumption to be true now in the Conclusion of your second Reply Pag. 167. you chaunge your owne words and say we acknowledged your publik doctrine would and did make many of you true Christians By which you cleare vs and contradict your self For if your Assumption were true then not onelie many but all and every member of your Church should thereby be deemed true Christians as towching their outward estate even all your Prelates Priests Dumbe dogs Non-residents Thieves Coniurers c. Which you may speak with shame ynough Sure I am none of vs did ever acknowledge it and I trust never shall The third is concerning some things spoken to me in the presence of others at one tyme by Mr Philips whom here you name and at another tyme by your self Of Mr Philips when once he had speach with me about our cause I asked If her Maiesty should permit both that way wherein the Prelates and you now are and the way wherein we are to be free for all men to walke in eyther of them as they should be perswaded In which of the two then he would walke himself as being perswaded it was the truth of God Wherevnto he aunswered that then he thought he should walke in the way wherein we are Of your self also among other things once I asked this Whether you were so mynded for the Ministery which Christ hath appointed in his Church as you thought you ought and would dy for it God assisting you To which you answered Yea. Therevpon presentlie I asked agayne Whether you were so mynded for the Ministery of the CHurch of ENgland as you thought you ought would also dy for it To which you answered No. If now Mr Iacob I would presse conclusions out of Mr Philips words and your owne as you do out of myne and others might I not gather from your selves far better then you do or can anie thing from vs that in your consciences you see your Churches estate and Ministery to be vnlawfull and none of Christs at all But I spare you The Martyrs whom next you alledge I shewed to be against you by their owne testimony Vnto this you answer That it maketh stronger against vs seing although they misliked the Hierarchy yet they themselves refused not to communicate and partake with them then as true Christians as Hooper Bale Bradford c. But are you in deed so simple as not to perceyve that this is of no moment at all What if the Papists should so answer when we bring against them the testimonie of the auncient Martyrs towching the Masse the Hierarchy Auricular confession and other corruptions of that Church Or are you ignorant that * See before Pag. 44.45 Iohn Hus Iohn wickleffe William Swinderby and manie other of the Martyrs in elder tyme did in these things communicate with the Popish Church vnto their dying day If this aunswer then be frivolous for them in such case how should it not be likewise in yours Besides that you may by this reasoÌ perswade aswell to communicate with the Popish
being observed and Mr Iacob desired to resolve them in his next I will now proceed to shew the weaknes and insufficiency of his present pretended Defence Where for more evidence of the truth I will first set downe the Reasons heretofore alledged against his CoÌparisoÌ and then aunswer his cavils now brought against them Chap 2. The first Reason against Mr Iacobs Comparison as it was first propounded Fran. Iohnson INfidels Idolaters prophane and godles persons may marry togeather with consent and choise of each other notwithstanding their prophanenes And their marriage is therein lawfull But it standeth not so with choise of Ministers in the Church For prophane godles persons such as these Assemblies consist of being never rightlie gathered togeather according to Gods ordinance remaining in subiection and bondage to their false Antichristian Offices and Courts consisting of all sorts of people c. are not capable of chusing and ioyning to a true Minister in this estate as Infidels and such like may marry in their estate Therefore the comparison holdeth not neyther is such choise of a Minister by such people lawfull H. Iacob his Reply THe strength of this Reason standeth in these last words But these Assemblies consist of such people 1. prophane godles persons 2. neuer rightly gathered together according to Gods ordinance 3. remayning in subiection and bondage to their false and Antichristian officers courts Ergo c. These three accusations availe nothing at all The first Accusation is from our question AccusatioÌ 1. for we speake of a Christian people but you of assemblies consisting of prophane and godles persons If you say our assemblies all wholy are such That is false If you say some are Of them we speake not If you say in all every one of our assemblies there are some yea many open prophane and godles persons 1. It is too bold a saying and without knowledge to speak so of all 2. If it were true yet it were false to say our assemblies consist of such or to thinke that whole companies of Christians by such commixtures are made vnholy prophane and godles which is contrary to these scriptures Mat. 23.2.3 Luke 2.21.22 1.6 Act. 21.23.26 1 Sam. 2.17 cap. 1. vers 3.9 Rev. 2.20.21 3.1.4 1 Cor. 3.3 Gal. 3.1.2 4.11.16 5.4.9 The second Accusation that our assemblies were neuer rightly gathered togeather at the first according to Gods ordinance I deny it AccusatioÌ 2 especially towching many famous Congregations in the Land where the GOSpell was not vnknowen before the Queenes commaundement came to vrge them to receive this doctrine And if the maner of receiving it then in those hard and doubtfull tymes and hazardous beginnings were not so perfect nor so exact as should haue ben yet we may see by the example of â 2 Chro. 30.17.18 19.20 Hezechias and * 2 Chr. 33.15.16.17 Manasses and â Zepha 1.4.5 3.1 Ier. 3.6 c. 4.1 c. 5.1 c. Iosias reformations That God imputeth it not to such godly and zealous restorers the pillers and ground of the trueth in those dayes If you say the vntaught people then suddenly receiving the Gospell by coÌmandement not by hearing could not beleeve at the first though they professed and therefore at the first were no true Christians nor Churches I aunswer 1. Though many received the Gospell for the commandements sake yet who can say That now they all generally wanted all knowledge and all faith The word then having ben in many places taught very many bookes scattered much conference daily consultations and disputations vsed and the blood of the Martyrs having preached so loud and so lately before 2. It was not so sudden There was â From Nouember the 17. till Midsomer following more then halfe a yeare for the people to heare learne and consider before the commandement came So that it can not be counted meer force and compulsion that at the beginning of our Queenes reigne brought vs to the truth 3. I would know You condemne not I hope all reformation commanded and compelled by the Magistrate 2 Chron. 34.32.33 33.16 15.13 .. Seeing therefore the assemblies thus openly and aduisedly submitted to the proclaimed truth who seeth not but they coÌfessed therein their former errors and professed their present faith and vndertooke a new life from that which before they led though happely not so formallie nor so perfectlie as were to have ben wished But they received all togeather Papists Atheistes ignorant men and all dissolute livers Obiection into one communion and fellowship Indeed all who after this aduizement and notice taken submitted to and receyved this doctrine Answer these were all receyued in And therefore no open professed Papistes Athistes nor other Heretikes As for ignorant men it is not possible but many will scape among the rest in so great so generall reformation of a publike state And so questionles it was in Hezechias Manasses Iosias reformation 2. Chron. which we noted before The notorious dissolute wicked some were reclaimed all vndertook another profession and a new appearance of Christianitie And no doubt the like is to be thought of these as before I obserued touching the ignorant men Now all this was done not intollerablie doubtlesse though I graunt weakly and corruptly very like euen to your owne receiuing in to your Church at this time nay more tollerable and more lawfull then yours who to furnish onely one congregation have received many * This particular Mr Iacob hath not printed but it was in his written copy which I aunswered bankrupts knowen bad men and very ignorant yea and still retaine men full of contention and bitter strife 1 Cor. 3..3 In a word this I answer That which disanulleth not a Church gathered and settled That disanulleth it not in the gathering and beginning But such mixtures do not disanull a Church gathered and settled as appeareth above in the scriptures quoted against the First Accusation Mat. 23. Luke 2 c. Therefore such mixtures did not disanull our Churches then in their beginning The Third Accusation is Our Assemblies remayne in obedience to the false Antichristian Officers AccusatioÌ 3. c. Let this be our generall sinne yet there is diversitie of sinnes All are not of like detestation before God not of like consequence against vs. I say not that any sinnes are veniall but I say all sinnes by their nature are mortall yet do they not all alike abolish vs from Christ nor deprive vs of the glory of God Now this sinne of outward Church orders is not of the most heynous nor extreamest disobedience There are sinnes against the â 1 Cor. 15 2.3.4 Rom. 1.25 1 Cor. 3.10 11.12.13.14 foundation and there are sinnes that stande with the foundation ibid. wherein men living and dying ignorantly without particular repentance may be saved Such were the sinnes of the Iewish Church and estate in Christs
tyme and after as â Beza in Acts 15.20 some thinke even till their Temple and Citie were destroyed though they did personally hate and persecute Christ Such also was the sinne of the auncient declyning Bishops Cyprian Epiphanius Augustine Chrisostome Leo of Rome c. No lesse was in ours of late Cranmer Ridly Hooper c. in King Edwards dayes and no greater is now in ours presently especially towching our Churches Ministers too generally If you say we are all convicted now and sinne against our owne consciences as they did not in those tymes It is vtterly false and a palpable vntruth Whosoever knoweth any thing in our Church estate generally must needs see it that this poinct towching the Hyerarchy is not acknowledged even of ignorance in a thousand to one many holding and not of the simplest this present governement to be th' only true and right kinde but all men almost to be indifferent and lawfull very few indeed and scarce to be found that see it to be meerly nought or as you terme it wicked intolerable And in king Edwards tyme whosoever considereth shall finde H. Iâ that the godly learned Protestans then were not vtterly ignorant of this point of reformation and yet sinned not against their conscience in bearing with the tymes neither were abolished from Christ And surelie towching the Iewes they were all generally more convicted then that Iesus vvas the Christ then vve are now that the Prelacy is of Antichrist yet they remayned a Church still because generally indeed they vvere not plainly conuicted Thus then this our sinne is * see the 2. sortes of fundamentall sinnes in the 2. Reply to your yâââeason before Pag. 142 Fr. Io. See the aunswer thereto in the same treatise Pag 144.147 no way fundamentall it destroyeth not faith Christianity in our vvhole assemblies Therefore they remaine Christian people still as I affirmed not all godles prophane as you vncharitably speak O beware of rash hasty iudging even of one brother Rom. 14.3.4.13 how much more of such anb so many whole assemblies professing Christ in England Woe be vnto him which curseth where God curseth not Num. 23.8 As also indeed that blesseth where God blesseth not We desire you not to blesse vs in our evill but we vvarne you not to curse vs in our good vvhich indeed turneth vs not to any furtherance but to a great hinderance and stumbling block stopping vs from that syncerity vvhich els vve should dravve nearer vnto Blessed is he that iudgeth vvisely that is vvithout affection and partialitie even of him that is despised Better it is and more Christianlike even to offend in too much compassion and patience especially tovvardes so many hundreth thousands by vvhom vve knovv nought saue good in this poinct then to offend in too much rigor and severity and vniust anger Mat. 5.22 Hovvbeit this vvere not indeed to offend as hath ben above shevved And briefly in twoo vvords thus I conclude it farther that That faith and religion taught in the booke of Articles published 1562. maketh the people that beleeve and obey the same true Christians such as so living dying may be saved But our Church doeth so holde that faith Therefore they are true Christians The Proposition onely is doubted I had thought none so desperate as to deny it but lately I vnderstand you haue denyed it Hovvbeit for ansvver I referre you partly to that vvhich here hath bene said before especiallie to that vvhich is replyed to your Answer in the former Treatise which being well weighed I doubt not but all indifferent Christian mindes will acknowledge our publique Church assemblies in England to be true Christians Fran. Iohnson his Aunsvver YOu have now ten tymes reproched me and are not ashamed Whatsoever your self or others do think of your Churches estate God forbid that I should eyther iustify it or take away myne owne innocency in witnessing the truth against it Heare therefore and I will aunswer you once againe I will open my mouth for the truth against him that pleadeth for Baal The strength of the Reason standeth not as you ignorantlie suppose in the truth or falshood of the particulars you mention but in this that it is not so vvith choyse of Ministers in the Church as it is vvith choyse of parties in mariage For Infidels Idolaters godles persons c. may in that estate marry togeather but they are not in that estate capable of choosing and ioyning to a true Minister And therefore your Comparison doth not hold Yet the particulars do all of them availe much against you whatsoever you pretend to the contrary The first is directlie to the question For although now having seen my aunswer you speak of Christian people yet your comparison which was given me to aunswer spake at first of ignorant persons and those also such as might marry togeather Now you cannot deny but ignorant persons be they never so prophane and godles may marry one with another Yet have they not power in such case to chuse a Minister It is your self then that keep not the point but chop and chaunge the termes of your Argument as you think may best fit your turne And yet all this chaunging of your hew will avayle you nothing at all vnles you could prove 1. That your people in that Church-constitution are true Christians 2. That your Ministers so made and received are true Pastors But neither of these can you do For the first let the Reader see the former treatise where this point is purposelie handled And mynd here that your self confesse some of your Assemblies are all and wholy prophane godles persons Of which you say you speak not Yet tell vs whether you think such Assemblies be true Churches such people true Christians and their Ministers hauing like ordering of the Prelates and acceptance of the people true Pastors or not For the latter this is the treatise and place where you should prove it if you could But behold you do nothing lesse In the Comparison Pag 186. Nay even here you yeeld that your calling received from the Prelates is vnlawfull Yet this is the onelie maner of calling that your Church constitution appointeth That which you speak of your Assemlies not being all and wholy profane and godles persons is nothing to the purpose You might easilie have seen if you had mynded the words of my Reason that I sayd expresselie your Assemblies consist of all sorts of people that is some better some worse Yet seing the best among you remaine in confusion with the worst and all of you in bondage to Antichrist that even for this cause also you can not in that estate be deemed true Churches having power to chuse such Officers as Christ hath appointed for his Church And where you say whole companyes of Christians are not by such commixtures made vnholy prophane and godles it is wholy from the questioÌ The point is not
A treatise of the Ministery of Engl. in answer to M. A. H. whether the better sort among you do by such commixture become godles persons like the rest but whether your Assemblies in such commixture can be deemed true constituted Churches of Christ The Scriptures you alledge are therefore misalledged and fit not your purpose at all Yea they are direct against you as I have â els where proved at large Now note but these things brieflie In Mat. 23.2.3 Christ speaketh of such as sate in Moses chayre that is in the offices and functions which God by Moses had ordeyned Deut. 33.8.10 Neh. 9.4 with Ioh. 1.19.24 Now what is this to your false Ministerie which God never appointed The same is to be mynded in those other Scriptures of 1 Sam. 1.3.9 2.17 In Luk. 1.6 2.21.22 mention is made of Gods ordinances and offices then obserued after the Law of Moses vvithout reproof Is not this then directlie against your Antichristian ordinances and offices which are not according to the Law of God but after the Apostasy of Antichrist and therefore all the observers of them to be reproved In Act. 21.23.26 we read that the Legall ordinances were for a tyme permitted to the Iewes being zealous of the Law and so observed of the Apostle himself being also a Iew. Which was the honour of their buriall But what proportion is there between those ordinances of God and the enormities of Antichrist Nay if we may not now keep those ceremonyes of Moses once Gods commaundements how far ought we to be from keeping the abominations of Antichrist by God most straitlie forbidden Gal. 5.2 vvith Rev. 14.9.10 18.4 In Rev. 2.20.21 3.1.4 1 Cor. 3.3 Gal. 3.1.2 4.11.16 5.4.9 the Scripture speaketh of true Churches and people set in the way and order of Christ What is this to your Assemblies and people standing in the apostasy of Antichrist But you will say these Scriptures shew in these Churches some corrupt men opinions and actions What then 1. This was not the estate of those Churches but the personall aberratioÌs of some therein 2. Though true Churches planted in the order of Christ be subiect to corruption yet this doth not iustifie anie false Churches in Antichristian constitution Though Iudah being the true Church of God had her enormities yet Israel in apostasy was no wife but an harlot Hos 2.2 4.15 vvith 2 ChroÌ 15.17 If you mynd not this difference you may plead for Rome at this day and all the false Churches in the world as you do for your owne 3. Although bad men vnder a show of holines creep into the Church till afterward in tyme they be descryed yea although many hypocrites both enter and continew in the true Church yet this nothing approveth the confusion of such Assemblies as are cages of every vncleane and hatefull bird even of knowen wicked persons Atheists Persecuters Rev. 18.2 WhoremoÌgers Drunkards Vsurers Idolaters c. 4. When anie such are espyed in the true Church there is Christs power to cast them out if they repent not Mat. 18.17 1 Cor. 5.4.5.11.12.13 But such being coÌmon and notorious in your and the like Churches yea and still remaining vnrepentant yet you have not the power of Christ to remove them but all the ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction among you is in the Prelates and their Officers which is meerlie Antichristian 5. Even in true Churches when such persons and corruptions are not redressed or removed they do in tyme leaven the whole lumpe and Christ in iustice removeth his Candelstick and taketh his kingdome away from among them See it in such Churches as are spoken of in these Scriptures here noted by your self Mat. 21.42 43. Rev. 2.5.16.22.23 1 Cor. 5.6 Gal. 5.9 And if iudgement begin at the house of Christ what shal be the end of the Synagogues of Antichrist These things I thought brieflie to note partlie to shew that these Scriptures approve not your estate partlie that the Reader may alway mynd to put difference between true Churches and yours with all other false ones whatsoever And let it be noted withall how you seek out the verie Scribes and Pharisees with the corruptest tymes and people by them to colour your vngodlie estate if possiblie you could Whereas the true feare of God would teach you to make choise of the Prophets and Apostles with the purest tymes and people for examples to walk in their steps But for the further handling of these things I refer you to other treatises where they are more fullie spoken of The answer to Mr A.H. c. Now I will annexe for more clearing of this question a brief description of a true visible Church which hath power froÌ Christ to chuse to it self such Officers as he hath ordeined in his word Thus therefore I describe it A true visible Church of Christ is * a company of faithfull people â by the word of God called out separated from the world the false wayes thereof â² gathered and ioyned together in fellowship of the Gospell â by a voluntary profession of the faith obedience of Christ * Mat. 18.17.20 Ephes 1.1 Act. 1.15 Ezech. 36.38 â Ioh. 15.19 17.14.16 Lev. 20.26 Act. 2.39.40 19.9 Rom. 1.7 2 Cor. 6.17 Rev. 18.4 â Mat. 18.20 Phil. 1.5 Act. 1.15 2.41.47 17.4 Esa 60.4 â Esa 44.5 2 Cor. 9.13 Act. 2.41 Psal 110.3 Rom. 1.8 16.19 This I take to be a true description If it be not shew the errour by the Scriptures If it be compare herewith your Cathedrall and Parish Assemblies and if you can prove them or anie of them even the best among you to be such And hitherto of the first of the particulars before mentioned For the second it is needfull that you both name those many famous coÌgregations you speak of and that you shew how they were rightlie gathered and ioined together according to Gods ordinance Otherwise who can know whereof you speak or what to think in particular coÌcerning them If by Congregations where the Gospell was not vnknowen before the Queens coÌmaÌdement came to vrge them you meane the persecuted Churches that were in Q. Maryes tyme this helpeth not your cause but maketh against it directlie For they were then separated from the rest of the Land and voluntarily submitted to the Gospell of Christ and enioyed thâ true and lawfull offices of Pastors Elders Deacons neyther stood in subiection to the Antichristian Prelacy and other Clergy of the Land but renounced and forsook it None of all your Assemblies were ever such eyther at the beginning of her Maiestyes raigne or at anie tyme synce If you obiect that even they of that persecuted Church when this Queen came submitted to the Prelacy and Clergy aforsaid I deny it not But note withall that such as did so made thereby defection from the way of Christ wherein they were before And the rest that would not so do were eyther cast
into prison and so deteined vnto death or otherwise evill intreated as both your prisons and so me yet alive are able to testify Synce which tyme your persecution hath increased far more even vnto exile and death vpon such as refuse to joine to your Hierarchy worship and other abominations of Antichrist by your Law then established How absurd then is it to pretend for your estate the reformations of Hezekiah Manasseh Iosiah c. Of which the Scripture testifyes that God gave the people one heart to do the coÌmaundement of the King and of the Rulers according to the word of the Lord. 2 Chron. 30.12 And who knoweth not that these Kings did both abolish the false worship and Ministery which before tyme had ben in their Kingdomes and did in stead thereof establish that true worship and Ministery which God by Moses had ordeined 2 King 18.6 23.25 2 Chron. 29. 30. 31. 33. 34. 35. chap. Besides that those Churches consisted of people separated froÌ the world and willinglie submitting theÌselves to the Lord as these Scriptures also do testify 2 Chron. 15.8.9.12 30.11.12 2 King 23.2.3 with Exod. 19 5-8 Lev. 20.24.26 Howsoever then being set in the way of God and walking therein they had their blemishes and imperfections yea and evill men arising among them as the best Churches on earth are alway subiect to have yet this is nothing eyther for such coÌmaundemeÌt of Rulers as is not according to the word of God or for your Churches estate which from the beginning to this day neyther are separated from the world nor have the true Ministery and worship appointed by Christ but stand both in confusion with the most prophane and in subiection to the Hierarchy and worship of the man of sinne Otherwise the ten Tribes of Israell might justify their defection and the Romish Babylon her filthyest apostasy by such pretences For your people at the beginning of her Majestyes raigne you alledge 1. that they did not all generally want all knowledge and all faith I do willinglie graunt it But doth it therefore follow that your Assemblyes are true Churches rightlie gathered according to the ordinance of Christ Then by the same reason conclude the publik Assemblyes heretofore in Q. Maryes tyme and now in Rome and the rest of Italy Spayne Fraunce c. to be true Churches right lie gathered because their people neyther did nor do all generally want all knowledge and all faith But your people had then had in many places the word taught books scattered much conference daily consultations and disputations and the blood of Martyrs preaching vnto them aloud lately before All these being graÌted yet they are so far from excusing your sinnes as even therefore it is far the greater inasmuch as by this it should seem you knew better and yet neyther did it then neyther do it yet vnto this day And so you are in the sinne and vnder the judgement spoken of in these Scriptures Iam. 4.17 Tit. 1.16 Ier. 6.16 Luk. 12.47.48 Let him that readeth mynd it well And this too that you speak not of the whole Land and all your Churches but onely of some places and persons such as had the books conference and disputations you speak of Pag. 3.6 Whereas your * former defence speaketh of your Churches as they are established by Law and therefore of them all 2. Next you alledge that there was more then half a yeare viz. â from November to Midsomer for the people to heare learne and consider before the commandement came so that it was not suddayne neyther can be counted compulsion c. But know you not Mr Iacob 1. That it neyther was neyther could possibly be as you pretend that the people in that tyme throughout the Land should be taught Yet at Midsomer were all constrayned to receiv it whether they did so beleev or not 2. That this tyme was appointed not for the peoples instruction that so vpon konwledge they might do what was enjoyned but that in this tyme the Statute being knowen throughout the Land they should then do as was appointed howsoever they were perswaded thereof in themselves This I prove 1. Because the Priests and people that would were suffred by Law all that halfe yeares space to say and heare Masse as before Which I trow you will not say was to heare learne and consider as here you alledge 2. Because when Midsomer came they were bound to receyv and so did what was published for their faith worship Ministery c. howsoever eyther themselves were perswaded or the things imposed did agree or disagree with the word of God But now I would know what you will say to this that all your former pleading was from your Articles agreed vpon in the yeare 1562. and here you make your plea from your peoples estate in the yeare 1558. for then began her Majestyes reygne which I pray God long to continew and prosper If your professioÌ of those Articles made you now true Churches which before you were not how were your Assemblyes then rightly gathered so many yeares before as here you pretend Or if you were not true constituted Churches at that Midsomer you speak of here how could those Articles effect it being afterward agreed vpon not by your Churches See the title of those Art but by your Priests neyther by all of them but onelie by your Archbishops and Bishops and such other of your Clergy as were with them in the Convocation holden at London in the yeare 1562. If to this last point you say this agreement of your Prelates and Clergy was then published through the Land and so you count it as the agreement and ordinance of your whole Church then must you graunt withall that the Antichristian Canons Iniunctions Articles Advertissements c. agreed vpoÌ at the same and like Convocations and likewise published are also the agreement and ordinance of your whole Church And so your Churches estate and profession is to be considered not by those Articles onelie of 1562. but by the rest likewise agreed vpoÌ among you from tyme to tyme. Thus all your defence is found to be full of deceit and contradictioÌ every where But it may be in your next wee shall know your mynd better In the meane tyme we answer what you desier to know of vs viz That we condemne not reformation commaunded compelled by the Magistrate but do vnfeynedlie desier that God would put into the heart of her Maiesty and all other Princes within their Dominions to coÌmaund and coÌpell a reformation according to the word of the Lord As it is expressely noted that Hezekiah and other the good Kings of Iudah did 2 Chron. 30.12 2 King 18.6 23.25 2 Chron. 17.3.4.5.6 We acknowledge with thanks to God and her Maiesty that out of her Highnes Dominions there be alreadie abolished manie of the abominations of the Romish Babylon And we pray God that forasmuch as many of
it is appeareth not onely in the receyving and retayning in your Church the most profane of the Land and their seed yea and constreyning all whosoever in every Parish to be members thereof but is confessed also by your selves on all hands as I shewed * before Pag. 16. 2â by testimony both of the Prelates and of the Reformists who do both of them testefy that your Church swarmeth with Whoremongers Drunkards Lyars Extortioners Blasphemers Sorcerers and other wicked persons Now say your self if these be not notorious dissolute and wicked Or if your Church abound not with such eveÌ to this day How were they then reclaymed c. as you pretend And how was your Church rightly gathered according to Gods ordinance Are these fit stones for the Lords Temple fit servants for the Lords house fit members for the body of Christ Whatsoever you think such estate is before God intolerable and by his word vnwarrantable .. Learne it by these and the like Scriptures 1. Pet. 2.5.9 1. Timoth 3.15 Zach. 14.21 Esa 35.8.9 1. Cor. 12.27 But you say we have likewise received bankrupts knowen bad men ignorant c. 1. If it were so would our sinne justifie yours 2. Neither in deed is it so as you charge vs. Knowen bad men we receive none at all By bankrupts if you meane such as are not able to pay their debts and do therefore think that they are not to be received or retained members of a true Church you do therein too much bewray your ignorance The Scripture teacheth that the true feare of God and want of ability to pay a mans debts may meet together in the same partie 2. King 4.1 Levit. 25.35 c. And who knoweth not that it is a triall wherewith God sometymes exerciseth his dearest children Iam. 2.5 with 2 King 4.1 c. Not to speak how there gathered to David who was a type of Christ in many things that befell him all that were in distresse debt and troubled in mynd c. 1. Sam. 22.2 Yet notwithstanding if any shall wilfully runne into debt not caring what they borrow so they may get it Rom. 13.8 with 2 King 4.7 neither making conscience to paie againe though they be able such do both break the commaundement of God which sayth vnto all â Owe nothing to any man but to love one another and are therefore by the Prophet accounted for wicked persons The wicked saith he borroweth and payeth not againe Psalm 37.21 Now any that are knowen to be such we neither receive nor retaine Yet you know yourselves it is common among you And what power hath your Church to redresse it if you would Towching ignorant men you have our mynd â before And as we are mynded Pag. 201. so do we practise Remembring alway that which is written of Christ our Lord A bruised reed shall he not break and smoking flax shall he not quench c. Esa 42.3 Math. 12.20.21 Where you adde further that we do still retayne men full of contention and bitter strife it is also vntrue For although with such men we have ben exercised as the Church on earth is alway subject to be that they which are approved may be knowen Yet neither is it any other thing then the Primitive Churches even in the tyme of the Apostles them selves did susteine as the â¡ i Cor. 3.3 Scripture here alledged by your self and * Act. 20.30 1. Cor. 11.16.19 Gal. 5.12.15 other the like do testifie and when such persoÌs and dealing once be manifest we cast them out from among vs and avoide them according to the rules prescribed in the word of God Gal. 5.12 1. Cor. 5.11.12 and 11.16 Rom. 16.17 Mat. 17.18 And yet even then when they are hardned and please them selves in strife and contentioÌ they may both be received and reteined members of your Church any of them that will come to your false worship and so returne to their former vomit againe That which followeth in the last place for the shutting vp of this matter when you say That which disanulleth not a Church gathered c. is directly against your self For seing confusion and commixture with the world and wicked thereof in one body of a Church will disanul and make voide a Church alredy gathered and setled how much more shall it there where a Church is but a gathering and beginning If we could imagine that to be a gathering of a Church which leaveth it still in confusion with the world and bondage to Antichrist Now that such mixtures with the profane will disanull Churches before gathered aright you may see by that which is written Gen. 6.2 c. Ezech. 16. chap. and 22.26 and 44.6.7.8 And in the Churches that were at Rome Ephesus Corinth c. Rev. 13.16 and 17.1 and 18.1 and 18.2 being compared with Rom. 1.7.2 Cor. 6.14 c. Thus all your aunswer is in a word taken away But further mynd here a contradiction with your self For now you graunt which before you denyed that your Church is commingled of all sorts of people having mixtures of profane and dissolute with the rest that are better among you The Scriptures you quote I have shewed ⣠before how you do pervert them Pag. 195. And thus much of the second particular The third was that you remaine in bondage to Antichristian Offices Courts c. This you graunt to be your generall sinne Which is directlie to give the cause For they which stand in bondage to Antichrist cannot possibly in such estate have also the power and libertie of Christ eyther for choise of Officers or for any other action to be performed by the power and in the Name of the Lord Iesus Thus having given the cause yet fearing belike to yeeld too much to the truth you labour still to lessen and excuse your sinne as much as you can Now you alledge that it is not of the most heynous nor extremest disobedience And thus may all sinne be pleaded for except the sinne against the holy Ghost Thus might Nadab and Abihu justifie their straunge fier Corach Dathan and Abiram their vsurping of the Priests office the Ten Tribes their desertion the Papists all their abominations Hymenaâs and Philetus all their impieties and finally all Hereticks and lewd persons their heresies and bad dealing Next you tell vs of sinnes that are against the foundation or not against it of the Iewish Church of the auncyent declining Bishops Cyprian c. of King Edwards dayes M. Cranmer Ridley Hooper c. of your Churches and Ministers generally that you are not all convicted c. These pretences are all aunswered before in the former Treatise Mynd now withall that the sinne of the later Bishops synce the exaltation of Antichrist is far more grievous then was the sinne of the other that were before that tyme hath because the Mystery of that iniquitie is now more more fully disclosed which then was more hid and secret and because these
2.14.15.16 Rev. 2.9 Another vntruth is that you say the sinne of your Bishops now is no greater then of the auncyent declining Bishops and them in K. Edwards tyme Whereas many wayes it is incomparably greater as I have shewed before Pag. 40. 41. 129. 133. 148. 162. 175. 177. 183. 203. Another is in that you say your sinne is no way fundamental The contrarie whereof see proved before Pag. 22. 73. 114. 147. And another when you charge me as if I held all among you to be godles and profane when I have alway thought and professed otherwise Yea even here I said your Church coÌsisteth of all sorts that is both good and bad better and worse some making coÌscieÌce of their wayes according to the knowledg they have some not c. For which also see further before Pag. 7. 20. 21. 41. 78. 103. 168. 178. Finallie it is âeither vntrue also when you say this poynt towching the Hierarchy is not acknowledged in your Church even of ignorance in a thousaÌd to one Or if it be true it is a shame for you and all the Ministers of your Church who have not in this cleare light of the Gospell by the space of fourty yeares together made knowen vnto the people so great a point of Antichristianity as the Hierarchy is Which is the verie sinewes and strength of the Popes Religion As I feare wofull experience will teach you further if yet you do not see and feel it ynough But of this also I have spoken before in the Preface Section 6. Lo here the ornaments of your Reply and Defence of your estate The very naming whereof is sufficient to shew your folly and your Churches miscrie Yet least you should please your self in this course as also for the satisfying of such as desier further handling of these things I have spoken of them before more particularly As namely of sinnes fundamentall Pag. 22. 32. 44. 46. 51. 73. 114. 147. Of the Scriptures which here you alledge in the margent Pag. 51. and in the Preface Section 3. Of the Iewes Church Pag. 84. 161. 195. 197. in the Preface Section 5. Of the auncient Bishops Pag. 129. 162. 183. 203. Of them in K. Edwards dayes Mr Cranmer c. Pag. 8. 40. 41. 48. 49. 67. 77. 162. 182. Of your Churches estate and conviction Pag. 3. 7. 16. 27. 33. 42. 43. 53. 60. 61. 63 73. 78. 82. 94. 101. 103. 108. 120. 130. 131. 132. 135. 147. 155. 157. 171. 180. 188 194. 196. 200. c. Your caution against rash hasty iudging of any is very good and needfull We do together with you exhort all to beware of such dealing and to take heed they â iudge righteous iudgement as Christ hath commauÌded And therefore that they be careful to search out and help forward the iudgment Ioh. 7.24 given by the Apostles and Prophets on the Whore of Babylon and all her Daughters Rev. 18.20.21 and 17.1.5.6.7 with Ier. 51 61-64 Neither let any think that this is to curse where God blesseth or to lay an hindrance and stumbling block before any but that it is in deed to reward Babylon as she hath rewarded vs and to beare witnes to the truth and syncerity of the Gospell Rev. 18.6 14.6.7.8 2 Thes 2.8 that it may the more be brought to light and received of the elect to eternall life To such we know Christ with all his ordinances is precious but in deed to them which be disobedient he is a stone to stumble at and a rock of offence even to them which stumble at the word being disobedient to the which thing they were also ordeined 1 Pet. 2.7.8 Take heed therefore you blesse not your selves in your disobedience of anie truth of Christ promising your selves peace though you walk according to the stubbernes of your owne hearts so adding drunkenes vnto thirst For such blessing God hath threatned to curse Deut. 29.19.20 Zach. 11.5.6 Malach. 2.2 For our selves we judge not any man It is the word of God that iudgeth which shall also judge in the last day Ioh. 12.48 By it therefore let every man trie and examine his wayes of what place or calling soever he be first for the worship he performeth vnto God and then for all the other actions of his life that he may so please God in this life as he may in the next be partaker of the glorie that shal be revealed Neither let anie be daunted with the reproches and afflictioÌs which accompanie the truth and witnesses thereof Even Christ himself the Prince of our salvation was consecrate through afflictions and he hath promised if we suffer with him we shall also raigne with him Heb. 2.10 Rev. 2.10 Rom. 8.17.18 2 Tim. 2.12 Therefore also we say with the Prophet as you do here and wish it might sound in the eares of all men as a trumpet Blessed is he that iudgeth wisely of the poore even of him that is despised c. Psal 41.1 To conclude your one word whereof you told vs a litle before is now become two words and all litle ynough For if your reason be good all me your self if a man might not after your example in two words conclude the Papists also to be true Christians thus That faith and religion taught in the Creeds commonly attributed to the Apostles the Nicene Councell Athanasius c. maketh the people that beleev and obey the same true Christians such as so living and dying may be saved But the Popish Church doth so hold that faith Therefore they are true Christians c. If your reason be good what will you say to this If you say they professe in word but do in deed both in their Church-constitutioÌ and practise denie it such also is your case Besides that the question is not whether anie among you may be saved by the truth you hold For we doubt not but eveÌ in the Popish Church God saveth his by the truth there held But the question is whether you or they can in your estate and Church-constitution be deemed by the word of God true Christians or true Churches such as none may separate from your worship and Ministery established among you And here I can tell you that even some of your selves have acknowledged and openly avowched your Churches case to be such Demonstration in the Preface as â a man may be any thing among you but a sound Christian Yet I suppose you will not say they were desperate for saying so And if I be not deceived your self also have ben like mynded with them heretofore Sure I am you had need cleare these things very well and in anie case take heed you become not desperate therein Neither two nor three of your words will help the matter It is the word of God that must decide it between vs. Whatsoever you have replyed in the former Treatise I have there answered And now I leave it to all indifferent and Christian mynds to acknowledge your
publik Church asseblyes for such Christians as in that estate they are found to be by the word of God If by it either you or anie other can prove them to be true ones I have done If not then I wish you and all others to yeeld to the truth and no longer to strive against it Hitherto of the first Exception against your Comparison Chap. 3. The Second Reason or Exception against Mr Iacobs Comparison Fran. Iohnson THe Priest doth not celebrate or pronounce any marriage without the married first giue their consent But the Prelate make ministers without and before the peoples coÌsent Therefore the Comparison holdeth not H. Iacob his Reply FIrst it is very vaine to make this any matter viz the peoples consenting either before or after the Prelats ordeyning For whether before or after it is in nature and value all one They in their ignorance having respect only to the Prelats act And if it were so that the Priest should sometymes marie a couple the Maide being meerly enforced and denying consent yet not striving nor resisting and a while after shall willingly agree like Out of question there is now true wedlock betweene them Even so the case is betwixt the Church and the Minister 2. But what will you except here against those Pastors amongst vs that were first chosen by the people they first professing their consent and are after instituted and inducted by the Prelat Many are thus called amongst vs and the most have the peoples consent even together at their first inducting at least wise they have soone after by the peoples submitting mainteyning them even presently 3. Lastly in a word where you say the Prelats make Ministers without before the peoples consent Beza in Act. 14.23 Fenner against Bridges Pag. 148. We affirme that they make not the Pastor at all indeed and in truth but onely supposedly It is the Churches consent that maketh him truly whether before or after the Bishop that skilleth not If any thinke Imposition of hands to be simplie necessarie to the being of a Minister that is also an error and can not be proved Fr. Io. his Aunswer BEcause I see you need it Mr Iacob I will deale very liberallie with you I graunt that your peoples consenting whether before or after the Prelates ordeining is in nature and valew all one c. that is of no valew or force at all Whether you respect the Law of God which knoweth no such jugling of people and Prelates or the Law of your owne Church which appoynteth no such election by the people at all And thus too it is a very vayne thing for you to make this any matter viz our peoples consenting eyther before or after the Prelates ordeyning Yet remember that your CoÌparison which I answered spake of people that had made choyse of a Minister before he came for ordination to the Prelate Therefore it was and is ynough against the Comparison to shew that the Priests can not celebrate mariage before the partyes consent ech to other Whereas the Prelates make Ministers both before and without the peoples consent yea and without their knowledge commonly It is vayne then in you to count such exception vayne I mynd also how deceitfully you passe by that clause without the peoples consent Therefore to discover your fraud and to see what better answer you can give in your next I will propound the Reason also thus The Priest doth not celebrate any mariage without the maryed first give their consent But the Prelates make Ministers without the peoples consent Therefore the Comparison holdeth not Your case of a Mayde being meerly enforced and denying consent yet not striving nor resisting is meerly absurd and ridiculous Can it possibly be that one should both be meerlie enforced denying consent and yet not strive nor resist As soone may you make Fier and Water agree together as these two For to be enforced yea meerlie enforced must needs imply a striving or resisting against it Els what needed there or how should there be said to be anie forcing But you say if afterward she agree there is true wedlock True in deed if they both agree But then it is not by reason of anie thing done before which was sinfull altogether but by vertue of the present mutuall willing consent they having liberty and power to marrie together according to Gods ordinance But with your people and Assemblyes it is far otherwise seing you have not liberty or power in your estate to call a Minister according to the ordinance of Christ Which I have proved both in the first Reason before and in the rest hereafter following 2. To your demaund about Ministers first chosen by the people afore they are instituted by the Prelates I aunswer that if your people had power in your estate to chuse a Minister which they have not yet the receiving of institution and induction by the Prelates afterward being never ordeined by God were at least to set your thresholds by Gods thresholds that is your inventions by Gods ordinances Which were in very deed to commit abomination against the Lord and to defile his holy Name and you in so doing become so far from having him present with you as even by this meanes you set a wall between him and your selves Ezech. 43.8 And not so onely but do also rebell against the Lord and turne away from him in receiving an other Ministery for the administration of his holy things theÌ he by his word hath ordeined in his Church Ios 22.29 Let the Reader note here besides how you speak onelie of the institution and induction by the Prelates and closely passe over the Prelates first ordeining of them Priests and DeacoÌs Without which they are in your Church no Ministers at all neyther capable of anie benefice though the people should never so much make choyse of any Where you say most of your Ministers have the peoples consent at their first inducting or at least soone after by the peoples submitting mainteyning them even presently First I aunswer as before that your peoples consent in your estate is of no moment Secondly if this reason of yours be good then your dumbe Priests Non-residents and most Popish Ministers in the worst tymes and places are to be accounted true Pastors aswell as the best among you because vpon their inductioÌ the people submit to their Ministery and mainteyne them even presently For who knowes not that when once a Priest is presented by the Patrone and inducted by the Prelate to a benefice your people do and must joyne to his Ministery and for his maintenance give him their tithes c. will they nill they Adde herevnto that even the maintenance belonging to your Ministery is such as was never ordeyned by Christ and therefore neither to be received by the Ministers nor given by the people Which I prove thus 1. Your Ministrrs are mainteyned by Tithes which is Iewish and ceased with â
the Levitical Priesthood Or if you will Popish derived from the Iewes Heb. 7.12 which comes all to one end 2. Your maintenance is such as by it all maner Ministeryes once received in the Land might be mainteyned were they never so Popish or otherwise never so impious in anie respect 3 You are bound so to mainteyne the Ministers you have whatsoever they be and that also whether you will or not 4. On the contrarie the maner of maintenance now ordeined by Christ for his Ministers is such 2 Cor. 9.14 as belongeth but to them which preach the Gospell and must come from the people of love and duty in that behalf 1. Thes 5.13 Gal. 6.6 Rom. 15.27 1. Timoth. 5.17 1 Cor. 9.7 c. 3. Lastly you say in a word but a shrewd word that the Prelates make not the Pastors at all in deed and in truth but onely supposedly And now in your printed book for more certainty you affirme it with consent of others whom you note in the margent But for this point it needeth not For we yeeld it most willingly Yet note withall that thus you do both give the cause and condemne at once all your Ministery as vnlawfull such as may neither be received nor joyned vnto See it for plainenes sake in a Syllogisme thus Witnes your Articles Canons Iniunctions Statutes c. Your Law and Church admitteth no other Ministery as lawfull among you but that which is receyved from the Prelates But this say you is none at all in deed and in truth Therefore all the Ministery admitted amoÌg you by your Law Church is none at all in deed and in truth A very sound defence of your Ministerie such as all the Prelates and Priests in the Land may well thank you for with cap in hand At least wise if you could draw them to be thus mynded And here let me put you in mynd how once you wished vs to set downe nothing in answer vnto you but that which is the doctrine of our whole Church If your self have kept this rule it is well If not how will you aunswer it That which you have added concerning Imposition of hands I admit with these cautions 1. That it is not to be neglected where it may well be had Hebr. 6.2 Act. 6.6 and 13.3 2. That in Churches alreadie established it be done by the Eldership and where people first come into the order of Christ by the fittest among them being therevnto appointed by the rest of the Church 1 Tim. 4.14 Numb 8.10 And thus much of the second Exception Chap. 4. The third Exception against Mr Iacobs Comparison Fran. Iohnson THe people can not chuse their Minister vnles the Prelate do either before or after make him a Minister But a couple may chuse and take each other in marriage whether the Priest will or no. Therefore the Comparison holdeth not H. Iacob his Reply 1 VVE deny your saying the people can not chuse They can chuse They have power in Christ as being ChristiaÌs though they know not their right therein The ignorance of this simply doth not cut vs of from Christ nor from this holy priviledge no more theÌ the blind Papists have lost their right power of marrying together without a Priest because they are ignoraÌt of it 2. Againe where you say But a couple may chuse each other whether the Priest will marry them or no Marke That we speake of blind Papists that thinke that the Priest is the whole absolute and necessarie marriage maker If you say even such have right and power to marry though they be farre from knowing it and farther from practizing Then graunt the like in chusing a Minister to our Christians for so the Comparison importeth Els if you meane those words of others that be men of knowledge Then you fight with your shadow you touch not our question Fran. Iohnson his Answer YOu do still take for graunted that which is denyed viz that your people have power in Christ to chuse their Ministers c. I proved before that seing your people stand in AntichristiaÌ servitude to the Prelates their Canons Courts confusion c. they have not in that estate neither can have whiles they so remaine the liberty and power of Christ either to chuse them Ministers or to performe anie other action belonging to the Church of Christ And further that they can not in that estate by the word of God be approved true Christians For which see the former Treatise In that you graunt the peoples choyse to be an holy priviledge you condemne both your Church which rejecteth it and such of your people as seem to vse it whereas in your estate they do nothing els but profane it Why also do not such of you as know these things deliver everie man his soule from that slaverie wherein ye stand vnder the Prelates that so you might enioy and practise the priviledges and holy things of God as Christ hath given them to his Church 2. To that you pretend of such as be blynd and ignorant thinking thereby to help your self I answer that we speak of your people as now they stand in your Church-constitution For so you know the question is Now whether they be ignorant or whether they have knowledge it skilleth not for the matter in hand This we alledge that none at all of your people or assemblyes have in your estate the liberty and power which Christ hath given to his Church as the other haue for mariage So we have towched the question directly But in deed the fault is Mr Iacob Iren. adversus Valem lib. 1. cap. 1. that your Comparison and Arguments hold together like ropes of sand as â Irenaeus said of the Valentinians Let the Reader note withall 1. How you match together and put as in an eaven ballance the blynd Papists and your Christians A worthy defence of your estate 2. How here you pretend to speak of such as be ignorant other where of Christians having knowledge of Christ feare of God faith c. Thus turning your self into so manie shapes and colours as a man can not tell where to have you or what to make of you Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo Chap 5. The fourth ReasoÌ or ExceptioÌ against Mr Iacobs CoÌparison Fran. Iohnson IF anie that by the word of God are not capable of marrying togeather as Brother and Sister c. do notwithstanding consent to take each other for man and wife yet are they not therefore lawfull man and wife So if a people and some man that by the word of God can not chuse take each other as Pastor and Church in their estate such as now is in this âaâd do notwithstanding consent so to accept each other yet are they not therefore lawfull Pastor and Church H. Iacob his Reply THis is wholy presumed and from the Question also Like to the first Reason and hath the same answer as is made